Leaderboard

The question should be, can men handle a woman that messes in her diaper regularly ? Many diaper lovers have never even attempted or had diaper sex. Where as I can orgasm from just pooping (poogasm), and no need for hands on, or even a glimpse of a penis. I grew up as a teen when scat was big in the 80s and magazines ruled. There was no internet and we would correspond with letters and meet in hotels and motels. To me yes diapers are a very sexual thing. I don't just poop a diaper I poop it and love it, squish it, rub my privates in it. So yes there are women that enjoy pooping diapers and also making love in a poopy diaper. Not many will admit to it but I have no fears and I speak for myself. So many others claim to be diaper lovers and prolly have never even touched their own poop with their fingers. I have no regrets and I try to poop my diaper every day and enjoy every damned second of it.

Chapter Thirty "And you're sure?" Marnie confirmed again, because honestly she'd expected for Kylie to try to send Ellie home, and then she'd have to intervene. The news that she'd extended that olive branch was pretty surprising, and was deserving of praise! "I'm very proud of you, Smylie! Let's go see your sister, okay?" There were a few things to do: some dressing up of course, and there was the matter of Kylie's earlier behavior. Maybe a spanking was in order; as long as she contextualized it and did it as a Mom, that was important. I was anxious. Extremely anxious. Trouble breathing anxious. But Marnie was good at handling things like this. Once she started littling me, I would be fine. So I followed her back into the bedroom and stood awkwardly by the door. "Okay you two, it's definitely past time for Mommy to get you dressed." And now was, perhaps, as good a time as any. "Ellie, I want to explain a few rules to you, okay? Can you be a good girl and pay attention for me?" Marnie figured that by addressing sterner words to Ellie, she could remind Kylie of a few things without it being about her. " Sure, that's fine." I nodded, although I still had mixed feelings about being called a girl. Should I have, though? "Alright sweetie. When you're here, I'm Mommy. No other name, okay?" Marnie looked at me expectantly and I nodded my head in agreement. "You're four years old now, and that means Mommy picks out your clothes. Mommy makes you food, Mommy dresses you, feeds you, puts you to bed. Do you understand, sweetie?" Again, I nodded. She'd told me most of this before, right? I wondered why she was going over it again now. Kylie was sitting on the bed beside me, and I reached gently across the covers and took her hand in mine. I liked the closeness, I guess. "There's a good girl. No teasing each other, loving sisters only! And good girls get treats while naughty girls get a little help behaving. Now that we've covered that, I think I know just the outfits for you both..." Night time rules opened so many options! She didn't mention the new rule change. I wondered if it applied. Ugh, I sure hope it didn't! But I guess I would find out later tonight... I watched Marnie go to the dresser and open the right-hand drawers. I looked down at my feet after that and held Eliot's hand. What was she going to dress us in? Onesies? Rompers? Maybe I'd get lucky with a nightgown... I didn't quite recognize what Marnie picked out, but Kylie sure did - I even heard her audible little groan when she saw what I thought were just long t-shirts; although the hem at the bottom was weirdly shaped I guess? "I want to be able to keep a close eye on you two under the nighttime house rules, and these just arrived today, isn't that lucky?" She held up two onesies, snap crotched and soft fabrics from an Etsy seller. Both were pink; one had prints of little kitties chasing yarn, and the other one had little puppies with a ball. And they were both utterly adorable. Kylie knew something about the garments that was a mystery to Ellie, though - onesies meant diapers. Proper diapers. Nighttime diapers. I didn't say anything as she put the onesies down on the bed. It was hard to look away, for conflicting reasons. On one hand, Eliot was here, which meant a onesie was the worst outfit I could wear! On the other, it filled me with a nostalgic calm; I had worn one only the night before, in Mommy's lap, as she played with my hair. I bit my lip and my cheeks started to turn pink. Kylie might have been nervous, that was true, but Marnie wasn't exactly the image of still waters inside of her head, either - she was about ready to tell an adult boy that he was to be put in diapers for the night. Diapers that she would be putting on him, no less. And checking, regularly. It was actually easier to think of him as a girl, because none of this was foreign when it came to Kylie. And none of the turmoil showed on Marnie's face. "Up you get, both of you, it's time to get you undressed." They were siblings now. Of the same gender. Seeing each other naked wasn't going to be a big deal, Marnie decided for the both of them. And she began to follow through with that notion, and began by undressing Ellie. "Um..." She tugged down my pants, flashing my panties to my best friend just like that. She knew I wore. She didn't know I tucked. In this moment though, I was kind of glad that I did, because it almost made it less mortifying. I looked over at Eliot - wearing nothing but his nice shirt and panties - and dropped my gaze to the floor. But even though I'd seen him for only a split second, my memory wouldn't let it go. "Marnie," I said loudly, but the sharpness in my voice was dull and safe. "Do this in different rooms!" "Mommy," Marnie corrected, then continued. "You two are sisters, and sisters see each other naked sometimes, like when I give you both a bath later tonight. So stop making a fuss and be a good role model for your little sister, okay, sweetie?" Every word was dripping with maternal inflection too, loving and doting. So she continued to undress Ellie with little protest from at least one of her babies. Bath? Bath! I shook my head and stood up, my cheeks burning in embarrassment. And I still had my pants on! "No way I am taking a bath with him! Just because I agreed to—" "Kylie Miranda!" Marnie said sharply. I felt the world stop spinning. I opened my mouth to speak, but no words came out. "You will not raise your voice, young lady. You aren't going to argue with me, and you certainly aren't going to be calling your sister a boy like that. Am I making myself clear?" Finishing undressing Ellie, panties last, Marnie gently gestured for her to lay down. "On the bed sweetie, on your back, I need to undress your sister now." I was naked. Stark naked. In front of two women, one of whom was my best friend. This couldn't have been more awkward. Maybe I could put a pillow over me or something... "This... you're not..." Marnie walked over to me and ran her fingers along my chin. I felt my anxiety melt away. But anxiety isn't always a bad thing. Anxiety is what stops a woman from undressing you in front of your best friend. I needed that anxiety! But it was gone now. She lifted my shirt off over my head and stripped me of my pants. I felt my back hit my bedsheets, wearing nothing but my bra. This was the true power of Littlespace. Someone could make you do anything. But Marnie and I had built up so much trust the past few months, I knew she would keep me safe. My cheeks burned red, and I couldn't look over at El next to me. I would die of embarrassment. "I'm going to put your diaper on first, Kylie, so your sister can see it's not so scary. I need you to be a big girl for me and show her how to behave and help Mommy, because you're very good at being diapered, aren't you?" The words had very little meaning to me, because so far as I was concerned, she'd had me wear a diaper once already. What was the big deal? Just throwaway panties, right? Each word brought embarrassment crashing over me like waves. But it brought something else too. Serenity. Quiet. Simplicity. There was a part of me that wanted to sit up and shout and use my safe words. But over time, that part grew quieter and quieter. Now, the louder inner voice reminded me how letting Mommy make my decisions always made me so happy. "Uh huh," I muttered, closing my eyes. I couldn't believe this was happening... "Good girl." Marnie turned around to open the drawer on the top left of the dresser inside the closet. I couldn't quite see what was happening, but she came back over a few moments later and set something down on the bed. "Ellie, I want you to watch your sister, okay? For itty bitty babies, Kylie is very good at this so I want you to try to remember what she does and do the same when it's your turn." I nodded my head, vaguely, and watched Kylie - although I could imagine she wanted me to do anything but that. The crinkling rustle of plastic drew my eyes away though, and I tried to make sense of what Marnie had in her hands. Marnie wasn't playing games. She wasn't pulling punches. This was littleness at its prime, and I knew even before she grabbed the diaper that she would use one of my pink ones, with bunnies on the front. They were the thickest ones we had, made thicker with a stuffer. "Up," she said. Automatically - without even thinking about it - I lifted my bottom. I didn't think about how it looked to El until after, raising my crotch in the air for him to see. Shaved, like Mommy liked it. He had never seen me naked before. Thankfully, my bra was on... Under any other circumstances, I think my ordinary response would have been to get aroused - which would have been a fricking disaster, let me say! But under this very unique and peculiar set of circumstances, I was more... fascinated. Kylie lifted her butt, and that's how I saw it. I didn't see "she thrusted herself up," I saw that “she lifted her butt”. And I realized that Marnie was sliding a diaper under her. Like, not a pull on thing like I had worn before, but a diaper. A baby diaper, but bigger. Tapes and everything. I had a lot of questions. Quietly, I watched as she was prompted to lower her butt down again. "You're such a good girl, Kylie. Look at what a good helper you're being for your sister; she's fascinated and I bet she's learning a whole lot." I whined audibly, so Mommy knew how uncomfortable I was! But it was almost over. The horrible part. Then El would have to suffer the same thing. That thought almost made the whole thing worth it. I felt a sprinkle of dust between my legs as Mommy covered my skin in baby powder. Then the crinkling filled my ears and the thickness filled the space between my legs. The loud echoes of ripping tape. And the safety and warmth of my diaper. I opened my eyes and looked up at Mommy. She seemed far away, and so close. My head felt fuzzy, like I'd just woken up. Marnie gave Kylie's diaper the cursory rub to show that she was done, and she lifted her up into a cradled cuddle in her arms, before setting her down on her feet next to her. "You were such a good girl, Kylie, Mommy is so proud. Now we're going to diaper your sister, and you're going to be Mommy's helper, would you like that?" I sure wouldn't! I felt a heat in my chest, like that one time I got a CT scan, and I wanted to protest. But I'd made a promise to Kylie, dummy dumb dumb boy that I was. "Can you hold the powder for Mommy, Kylie?" Mommy put the powder in my hands and I took it with a small nod. My cheeks were red, but only in response to the diaper change. Actually, the fact that I was standing naked but for a bra and a very thick diaper in front of my best friend was temporarily lost on me. But El was still naked, lying on his back. I'd never seen him naked before. I'd never really thought about it. Now I couldn't forget it. Without any clothes, he looked like such a boy. I shouldn't have been surprised, but... well, a part of me was. "Up, Ellie." I felt like this was a test I'd studied my whole life for, maybe because I didn't want to draw this out or cause a scene, maybe because I was looking to impress Kylie? What an embarrassing way to accomplish something so basic. Wow El. I lifted my ass and it felt like there was another layer of blanket put underneath me when I lowered it. "What do you think, Kylie? Does your sister need a stuffer? Or two? She's awfully little, isn't she?" I'm right here you know! I knew I had one - I could tell the difference by feel alone. Wait, did I have two? No... I didn't think so. I finally took my eyes off my best friend's naked body and looked up at Mommy with a hazy gaze. "Uh huh... yeah, I think so." My voice sounded different. Soft. Powerless. I was already in Littlespace. Jeeze... "Could you go get one for me, sweetie?" I nodded and went over to the dresser, where she kept such things. I opened the drawer and took one off the pile and brought it back to my Mommy, all while holding the baby powder. "There we go, what a good girl." Marnie positioned the stuffer with the diaper and then pointed for her little helper. "Powder up your sister, sweetheart. Lots of powder, I know how much you like it." There was method to the madness here - physical sex characteristics couldn't help but be gendering, so Marnie hoped that by exposing the taboo immediately and then framing everything in the context of a baby girl, in treating Ellie no different from Kylie, she could quickly push both of her charges over the hurdle. Awkward. Super awkward. I'd seen a penis maybe one other time in my entire life. In person, anyway. And it just... it wasn't what I expected. Why? Did I think he had a vagina or something? Of course not! Ugh, my little girl brain couldn't wrap its head around this... Nonetheless, I poured way too much powder on the boy. Girl? I dunno. And then I stepped back with a nervous smile. This whole thing was making me dizzy... "Thank you sweetheart. You did a good job." And in a few well placed tugs and pulls of tapes, the diaper was pulled up and all the differences in the world went away. Just two girls, just the same. What was between their legs? Why, diapers of course. "Did you say your sister got something pretty today at the store, Kylie?" I couldn't close my thighs. They literally wouldn't touch. And the diaper was so noisy! But gosh if it wasn't soft. "Huh...?" I looked at Mommy curiously and she tapped me on my chest. My... chest? No, my bra. Oh! "R-right! Uh huh! She got a bra to wear when she's a girl." It should be somewhere in here, actually. She brought it in with her... "Well, Ellie is a girl right now, so shouldn't she be wearing her bra?" Kylie had talked at length before, when in more adult spaces, how captivating she found the image of herself in a bra and diaper, like it was a bringing together both parts of herself. It would be a good experience for Ellie to have, too. "It's um, in the bag over by the door." I offered. Quietly. Very quietly. I was one part distracted, seventeen parts embarrassed. I found the bag without too much trouble and got the bra out. Pink, with hearts. Oh, it would match her diaper, too! That thought sat for a moment, feeling weird, and then I brushed it off. The bra wasn't that big. I mean, Ellie didn't really have big boobs. And it was a push-up one, so it had some padding along the bottom of the cup. I gave it to Mommy all the same. "Up you get, honey.” Marnie reached down and plucked me up off the bed, standing me up next to her as she examined the bra in her hands. "Mommy will do this for you this time, but I expect you to practice at home okay? Girls need to be good at this stuff." Practice. Right. The bra. Or something. I couldn't take my eyes off of Kylie. Diaper and bra. And cheeks so pink and glossy and happy. Wow. "Huh?" "I'm just clasping you now, let me know if it's too tight." It wouldn't be. Caroline adjusted it in the store to my measurements. I felt a tightness, but not anxiety; the unfamiliar feeling of elastic around my chest. And now Kylie was the one who couldn't take her eyes off me. Whatever image of boyhood I saw in Ellie before was gone. She stood before me in just a pink bunny diaper - thighs forced apart - and a heart-printed bra. I stared absently, like... like a creep or something! But gosh. She was just so... so... "Come on now, girls. Arms up for Mommy." My arms went up without thinking. Marnie had a way of commanding me in Littlespace that bypassed casual thought processes. And the thickness between my legs reminded me with every step that I wasn't able to argue. I'd never worn a bra before. Or a onesie before. Or a diaper before. And now I was wearing all three, and it was amazing how they played off one another. The onesie was tight against my skin, it pulled the diaper up against me, reminded me it was there, made it unforgettable. It pushed on the cups of my bra, but showed little bumps where breasts might be, and made it impossible to forget that, too. And while I was dressed, I felt a special sense of helplessness, maybe. Vulnerability? It was hard to tell. But all I could manage was to take Kylie's hand while Marnie prattled about how cute we were. "Kylie, sweetie?" I looked away from Ellie and up at Mommy with wide, glossy eyes. Huh? Was she talking? "Take your sister out to the living room and I'll catch up, okay?" I nodded my head and led the girl by the hand out of our bedroom. ---------------------- Thank you for reading! Like, Comment, and check us out on Patreon!

An older story from my patreon page - https://www.patreon.com/ausdpr --- It was a quiet day like any other in Cribs'n'Things. Or so Loreline had thought. The doorbell rang at 10am, and a woman blustered her way in, using a strong grip to march in a smaller figure beside her. Loreline might have thought she was a toddler, in those denim overalls and with the pacifier in her mouth, but then it dawned on her that it was a Little person, one who must have lost adulthood with bad behaviour. They got a few of those there. Loreline smiled at the girl like she would any other, as her little legs struggled even more with the obvious thick diaper. “You there,” the woman called, marching the pair of them to the counter. “Good morning ma’am. Is there something I can help you with?” “Yes. I need - oh, now don’t fuss Millie. I know that you were in your carseat for hours but we’re almost there. Be a good girl and stay still. You can sit on the floor if you’d like while Mommy talks to this lady.” Loreline smiled down at the girl. When her mother released her grip, it looked like she didn’t have much choice about sitting down anyway, not being able to stay up on her own in those thick diapers. She fell with a crinkling puff of baby powder. Loreline’s nose twitched to the hint of a full diaper. Well, served the brat right, she must have been particularly immature. “That’s okay ma’am. Now what can I help you with?” The woman turned her attention back to Loreline, and there was still a hint of that angry motherhood in her eyes. Loreline gulped, feeling intimidated even with only two foot difference to the huge woman. She couldn’t even imagine how it was for the naughty Little. With the way the Little sulked on the floor but didn’t interrupt her Mommy, Loreline supposed that it was more than enough to rein in such naughtiness. “Yes I need a crib. A mobile. A playpen. A changing table. A highchair. A pram and stroller combo; I want to be able to switch. And your introductory pack of five cartons of diapers and ten boxes of baby food.” “Of course, ma’am. Are you new to the area?” The woman nodded. “That is correct. Can you have it delivered and setup by this afternoon?” “Well…” Loreline began, glancing to the clock. “Don’t mumble dear, and look at me when talking.” Loreline jumped. “Sorry. Yes. I can do that. Our regular driver is already busy with another order. But I will deliver those to your house personally.” The woman nodded. “Good. I think I’ll be a regular customer here, do you any kind of membership card?” “Of course!” Loreline replied, beaming as she produced the forms. There was a signup bonus in store for her. If only there could be more customers like this. The town just didn’t have enough Bigs, and mid-sized people like her didn’t reveal Little immaturity with the same passion. She created the woman’s membership, and then gave them a tour of the store. They picked out a bunch of fun pieces for the new nursery, and they even changed the Little at the changing tables. Loreline was able to give a few tips, and realized that the mother was still somewhat new, though she was a natural. With some extra stuffers in her diaper, the girl wouldn’t need to be changed as often, and seemed a little more well-mannered. God, but Loreline missed babysitting. There just wasn’t enough work around of that kind. And besides, she was a grownup now, and should have a real job. At least working at the store meant that she got to interact with them on occasion. “Somebody has been very good,” she praised, ruffling Millie’s hair where the girl sat in her new luxury stroller. “I bet you’re going to love it here. I’ve already given your Mommy the contacts for all the potential playmates in town.” Loreline stood back up, and faced the customer. “I’ll be around to your house in about half an hour.” “Thank you. That would be wonderful. We’re out by the lakes.” Loreline nodded. Of course they were. There were dozens of enormous estates out there which had mostly gone unpurchased for years, after a developer attempted to create an upmarket end of town which appealed to Bigs. “Well I’m glad that you bought out there. It always seemed too nice to waste. And they have those big colourful playgrounds along the water.” “Of course. It looked quite nice in the pictures.” Loreline nodded slowly. Had the woman not even seen the house? It all seemed rather sudden. Even Millie seemed a bit new, like she’d never seen a carton of babyfood bought all for her, with how her eyes had locked onto those colourful pictures of oats and prunes. Then again, when had Loreline met a Little who wasn’t a fussy eater who needed bibs and highchairs? “Off we go Millie! Don’t worry we’ll see the store lady again. This place has everything a little cutie-brat like you needs.” The stroller rolled out of the doorway, with a strapped-in Millie seeming to present her big diaper to the world, and the usual quiet of the store returned. Except… A moment later, a man barged in, tugging two Littles in tow. A boy and a girl, seemingly of similar ages, dressed in matching white sailor pieces. Their shorts and pleated skirt didn’t much hide that they were more properly diapered with stuffers this time. To the man’s credit, neither Little had their pacifier in their mouth, yet they didn’t make a peep of fuss. “Welcome, Sir, I-” “Do you sell rocking horses?” “Hrm? Yes.” “I promised them if they were good on the drive, I would get them rocking horses. We’ve come a very long way, though I think they like the scenery out here.” “Oh, I- What kind of rocking horse? We have polished wood with flat seats. Curved plastic. Even motorized pink ponies with streamers on the side.” “Hrm. Let me see what you have.” “Yes sir. This way.” She showed them around the horse toys, and even had the Littles ride some. The man settled for plush models on wheels which didn’t rock so much. He seemed concerned about them being able to grind the fronts of their diapers in inappropriate games. Loreline had to say that she approved in their case, even if sometimes a rocking horse was a good reward - so long as the playtime ended before they got a bit too into it. “I can give you a receipt for one of our sister stores where you’ll be driving back to.” There were some squirming and crinkling below at the word ‘sister’, not for the first time during the shop. What was wrong with being brother and sister? Whatever they might have been to each other before was clearly less appropriate. Besides those thick diapers would keep them apart so that they couldn’t do anything naughty, they might as well just accept it. “That won’t be necessary,” the giant of a man said, pulling his enormous wallet out, “I’ve just purchased a house here.” “Oh... Out by the lakes…?” “Yes. You’ve heard of it? The area with the long waterfront walks.” Loreline nodded. “That will be, oh... $299 sir.” He produced a silver card. “For Daddy’s twins, that’s a small fancy.” There was more awkward crinkling and shuffling from below. He took the horses under one arm, and the hands of the Littles in the other. They weren’t even out the door, when two more families had entered. Oh, god. Loreline made for a woman who already had her Little in a stroller. She smiled at the girl, then looked to the mother. “Oh hello dear. I don’t suppose you have- Oh, there it is. Thank you.” The woman went to inspect their hanging rhumba panties. Loreline felt a sweat, and rushed to meet the other group. It was a husband and wife pair, again enormous, with six Littles on a joined harness and leash link. They were all girls in dresses and obvious diapers. Each was pacified and looking very shy, yet were also casting curious glances around the store. Oh goodness, what a lucky family! Loreline’s dream of a better town might just work out after all if that family moved in. “Hello!” she said, beaming. “Why hello!” the mother replied cheerfully. “Oh this is just a wonderful store. Are they all this well-stocked?” Loreline nodded. To have that many Littles and to have never been into a Cribs’n’Things? “We’re looking for six cribs.” “And highchairs.” “Oh I haven’t forgotten the highchairs hon. I’ve known they would need highchairs since the day I met them.” There was some awkward shuffling at the end of the leashes. Loreline waited for silence to interrupt. “Are you a new family ma’am?” “Now is that a polite question dear?” “Oh, I’m sorry, you’re right.” The giantess smiled. “It’s fine. I’ve just had a long drive. We just need to get some things and get to our new house to stretch our legs.” “Oh, out by the lakes?” “You know the area?” Loreline nodded. “It’s very nice. Well we have plenty of cribs and highchairs. We’re generally considered the best.” “Hrm. Are these Princess Cribs part of a set? I like the canopies.” “Yes, and you can get their names engraved in the crowns. Though the canopies might be a bit too much work with six.” “We could bring them out for special occasions.” Loreline gave a polite nod. “Of course.” “Oh honey!” the husband called, “Look at these race car beds!” “Oh those are for boys.” “Well are you sure none of your scholarship grants were-” “No. All girls. Don’t worry hon, you’ll have your hands full enough being a Daddy to six pretty princesses.” He chuckled. “I suppose that’s true.” “And,” Loreline said, “You never know when one of them might be a bit of a tomboy.” That brought a smile to the man’s face, though got a small snort from the woman. Had Loreline overstepped? She quickly pivoted. “And here are our matching princess highchairs, with little throne tops. The pink and white styling will make it impossible for any of them to develop into tomboys.” The mother smiled at that. Just then, one of the Littles stomped her foot. “No! That is too much! I’m in final year engineering and don’t even like girly-” Before she could finish, her harness was released and she was over her mother’s knee. Loreline waited. The mother was another natural. Amazons were just incredible at dealing with bratty toddler types who never grew beyond a few foot tall, and for the most part never matured to match. With six daughters and it being a new family, it was reasonable that one of them might still act out. The mother would sort her out before long. And oh how she did, spanking like a true expert. The other girls blushed and looked away, as the naughtiest of them was revealed as nothing but a guilty brat, easily encouraged into apologies and promises to be good for Mommy and Daddy. She got some hugs and kisses after, and was told that she’d have an hour earlier bedtime than her sisters for two months. Loreline nodded in approval. The girl was lucky that she was getting a nice crib to suit her. The structure and discipline gifted by parents would only be good for her. Oh how Loreline would love to babysit that cutie, and teach her how much fun she could have on rocking horses and tricycles, if she just stopped resisting and embraced herself. Of course, Loreline had bills to pay. She didn’t get to be a child like these underdeveloped brats. “Ma’am, can I overstep and recommend our backyard playground set as well? I’ll mark it down to cost. With this many girls they’ll benefit from the kind of exercise where they can motivate themselves, so long as a grownup is present to make sure they’re not slacking.” The parents looked up at a flatpacked box with a playground photo on the front, showing several Littles having fun. Loreline glanced down, and the Littles were all staring with opposite expressions. Goodness, they did so resist what was good for them, but that made it more interesting. The so-called-’engineer’ appeared the most horrified, even with her puffy eyes. She was going to be a disobedient one. Loreline put on a big smile, and crouched down to take the girl’s shoulders from behind. “I know somebody who was looking at that playground with a lot of excitement!” “What?! No I wasn-” They all turned to her. “Is that true Penny?” “I, um…” Loreline knew when to tickle. “I think she does! I think she desperately wants her Mommy and Daddy to buy it!” She lost herself in cute little shrieks and wriggles, and looked rather like the truth was too embarrassing for her. “No I-” “Yesss she does! What a good girl!” “It seems a great idea. It looks like there’s room for all six to be climbing, crawling, sliding, and see-sawing at once.” “Aw lucky Penny is going to have so much fun! Do you see how much better it is when we’re just honest about what we want sweetheart?” Penny was at a loss for words. Loreline wrapped her in a hug and gave her a big kiss. “You’re pretty good with them.” “I did a lot of babysitting,” Loreline explained, standing back up. “Hrm.” She was just finishing up on their order when her boss entered the store. “Oh thank goodness, Mrs Kensington, it’s been-” “I heard, and thought it might be.” Loreline blinked, then remembered. “I have a closing delivery window, and David still isn’t back. Are you here to stay?” She nodded, and let her go. Loreline pulled the first woman’s order from their warehouse into a van. Little Millie was going to like the bouncer chair she was getting. Well, she’d at least look cute in it and the grownups would like it. Oh course, Loreline still had to unpack everything once she was there. She didn’t delay, and got onto the road in moments. Two removalist trucks were entering town. What a wild day. At the lights, she glanced over, and saw a man and woman standing by their parked car while reading a map. Behind them was a figure in a carseat, who might have been a Little, she couldn’t tell. She left the busier town centre, and was soon curving to the lakes. Along the way, she fiddled with the radio. “-city’s new mayor, who has pledged to lower school occupancy.” “How’s he intend to do that?” “First with a fifty million injection into the school fund. Second with a move to train more substitute teachers.” Loreline nodded along. “And finally, by clamping down on adoptions.” Loreline made a face. She arrived at the address, and helped them set up in a flurry of activity. “Oh I’d love to stay,” she said, staring longingly at Millie poking at the mesh of her new playpen, looking shy and embarrassed. “And I might drop by and see how things are going soon when everything has quieted down, but right now the store is very busy.” “Of course. You’ve been a big help. I’ll give you a good recommendation if it ever comes up.” Loreline smiled, and raced back to the car. Goodness, it was good that she’d squeezed herself into the extra large training pants, not having time to hunt for bathrooms. Though it was somewhat playing with fire if any of the Amazons caught her... Did she want to be caught? No of course not, things like that didn’t even really happen and were more something from the kinky stories she read online. She pulled out of the residential street, and was back on the main road. “Oh, well if that’s what it takes.” “Well, what drew some anger is that it was implemented on his first day in office. All adoptions in the city need to go through that childcare department, and only if their investigation supports it as absolutely necessary. Some are saying the policy is typical bureaucratic nonsense detached from the real world and would never find the relevant proof by checking social media and such.” “Oh, I heard some immature types voted for him because he wanted to make adoption illegal.” “Nonsense, and that’s why children shouldn’t vote and the enrolment age should be lifted. Next we’ll be voting for candy stores on every corner.” “But didn’t he say-” “I assure you that is nonsense. The mayor has four Little daughters himself.” “Oh.” “If anything, those who voted for that basis most likely only got what their immaturity deserves.” “What do you mean?” “Well there’s a technicality in the legislation. The fuzzy right to adopt ends today at midnight. The legislation only covers the city limits, so long as would-be parents adopt those in need who they’ve had their eyes on before the end of the day, and move just outside the city...” “Oh, I did see quite a few removalist trucks today. Though where are they all going?” “Everywhere. So long as their families are together. I think a bunch of kids got exactly what they voted for…” --- Loreline pulled the delivery van up to a mansion at the edge of sunset. Goodness, her arms were tired. The expensive black limo of the new owners arrived a moment later. Just in time. Loreline went to greet them, and shook the hands of the wealthy new homeowners. She crouched down, and saw five very flustered girls strapped into carseats. There was no doubt that they were all messy, after a very big day. “Shall I help you take them in?” “That would be wonderful.” She climbed into the limo, and smiled at the girls. She didn’t want to play favourites, and instead unbuckled the furthest girl. She noticed that they all had rather professional haircuts, though some were tied into short pigtails or had pink clips. Her girl however still had her brunette bob cut intact, and had quite a fierce look in her brown eyes. She seemed familiar. Yes, she was that lawyer who ran ads supporting the new mayor candidate, saying that his policies would quickly set things right. Well she wasn’t wrong. Loreline gave a bounce beneath her messy bottom, confirming that the diaper was all naturally filled. She hadn’t even had an enema, and had probably just started the day with a fibre bar never imagining that she might end it in diapers. Or maybe she did expect. Loreline could never be quite sure what people were thinking. She spent a moment to hike her own wet training panties back up against the edge of the limo as she passed. Goodness, she hoped she hadn’t leaked, or the newcomers would have just gotten a good view. But they had enough girls to take care of anyway. “Where shall I take her?” “That’s a built-in play area in the nursery, with a low wall around it which she shouldn’t be able to get out of.” Loreline nodded, and went exploring through the house. Goodness, it was nice. “What a lucky girl,” she cooed, ”Getting to live in such a nice big house with your Mommy and Daddy.” The girl frowned, but held her tongue. Loreline laughed, and gave her another bounce. She’d heard plenty of that posh little voice in the TV ads. “Oh! And look! It’s the biggest nursery I’ve ever seen!” She wasn’t exaggerating, and she’d seen a lot of nurseries. Across the oddly-shaped room, the walls extruded and opened to a gap with a low wall, which led into a penned-in area. “Oh I just don’t want to let you go. You might get scared waiting for the others in there. But then, since you’re first you can explore it.” There was nothing to explore, it was empty and they could see the whole space She placed the brunette down in the carpeted pen anyway. “Can you show me how many steps it takes you to reach the other side?” The Little hesitated, knowing that a spanking likely awaited if she disobeyed. She took a hesitant step - perhaps her first since going into diapers - and then another, and another. In a way, her short angled bob cut made it more hilarious. Even as she did her best to make herself look like an adult, it just didn’t work when the rest of her was revealed in its proper state. She could only waddle, it was adorable. Of course, she was trying to manage her full diaper situation too. It felt far longer than it likely was by the time she reached the wall. “You did it! Did you count your steps?” The Little looked panicked. “N-No…” There was that cute voice! “Aw, that’s okay. I did. It’s plenty, even if you get some big toys. Now come back to me sweetie, I want to say goodbye.” Was it her imagination, or did the Little run back? Frowning, but wanting that kiss, or perhaps just trying to limit how long she spent waddling in that dirty diaper. Loreline gave her the kisses, though held back on tickling her. Bringing out her little laugh somehow felt like territory for the parents to first cross. They’d probably waited forever, until the uptight Little lawyer had let her guard down thinking the laws were set. The mother entered with a girl in each arm, and beamed down at the sight of the diapered lawyer waiting in her playpen. “Oh this town is just perfect. The perfect place to start over for all of us.” Loreline smiled. “I heard that it’s being renamed to Sanctuary.” The mother secured her next two girls into the playpen - her breath bated like she’d waited an eternity - and smiled. “Yes it is… And it’s perfectly true.” --- By the time Loreline reached Cribs’n’Things, she was exhausted. The sun was down. A thousand dirty diapers had been dropped into diaper pails in houses which had been empty for years until the day before. It was amazing how fast the rich part of society could move. Her boss locked up the store, and offered to give her a ride home rather than catch the bus. She didn’t realize something was off until they pulled up outside her boss’s estate. “Um, Mrs Kensington, did you forget to take me home?” “We are home sweetie.” Loreline frowned, and wriggled. Her boss’s hand was snaking into her work pants, and investigating the white and pink trainer panties there. “Um Mrs Kensington, I can explain.” “Of course. I know. A lot of parents noticed how good you are with kids today. There were a lot of comments.” “No it’s not like that, I mean it was just a long day, and-” “And I think somebody never quite got over babysitting. I think my daughter’s room hasn’t changed since she was a teenager and moved to college, and maybe it was for a reason…” Loreline frowned. “A teenager?” “Of course. That’s what people expect when they hire a local babysitter. And, goodness, it seems you’re going to be getting a lot of work on that front. We’ll have to make sure it doesn’t interfere with your schoolwork.” Loreline paled. “School… work?” “Well there can’t be a teenage babysitter in the neighbourhood who isn’t enrolled at the school, with a uniform and homework to take to her babysitting jobs. Of course, I think you should still have a part-time real job at the store at least one afternoon a week. Any more would look awkward giving those hours to my own daughter. Now what do we way?” “Um… Mrs Kensington, it was just a bit of a fantasy. I don’t really want-” “What do we say, young lady? So help me I will tan that bottom if you’re going to be a disagreeable teenager tonight.” “I… Yes mother.” “See? It’s not so bad when you just accept what you want. Now come on, I’ll cook you dinner and then we can find you some plastic pants for the night.” --- Party decorations, speakers, and jumping castles dotted the waterfront parklands. Sanctuary was to have its first yearly party. Upmarket furniture waited outdoors with the high society in attendance. A small group of hired musicians strummed guitars at one end of the park. Loreline chased a bunch of squealing Littles, while parents stood at the edges supervising. Naughty little Veronica Black, once a lawyer, fell on her bottom and gasped. She hadn’t been squealing, only trying to stay from being caught. Loreline grinned and descended on her, dressed as a big yellow duck. She caught Vee easily as the girl tried to get back up, and soon had her dressed in a yellow duck costume too. She had to join the line trailing Loreline, and the chase continued. The Littles who weren’t caught didn’t have to wear the tiny versions of the costumes. As one, they went to the banks to watch the real ducklings swim by. Technically she should be taking notes for a school assignment, but didn’t want to think about school today, or any day really. She helped the parents and nannies collect up their Littles, and saw a bunch of bottles and just as many boobs come out. Loreline just hoped that none of them had listened too closely. The costume was expensive, and her ‘Mom’ had insisted on diapers rather than her various training panties. Of course, she would just tell her charges that her diaper was nothing like their own, which was true. Loreline sat on the grass, and ignored a faint squish. It wasn’t the worst upgrade since last year, for any of them. -- If you'd like to read and support more stories like this, feel free to come join my Patreon for the price of a slightly larger cookie per month https://www.patreon.com/ausdpr

Chapter 4 “Lindsey, hey, I need some help.” Miranda couldn’t help but feel a bit embarrassed, having to call her agent to ask her how to change a diaper. “Miranda? What's wrong?” Lindsey was quick to respond. Miranda could make out the concern in her voice. In the background she could hear a squeaker and the giggles of a little. “Nothing is wrong. I just need… I just need you to walk me through something is all.” Miranda tried to reassure Lindsey that all was fine. “Good.” Lindsey sighed in relief, “I am going to go ahead and assume that you need me to walk you through a diaper change, correct?” Lindsey was always one step ahead of Miranda. Where Miranda was scatterbrained and what notes she did take were totally disorganized, Lindsay was precise and perfectly organized. “Yes please.” Miranda blushed a bit. She felt small, like a little caught with their hand in the cookie jar. Lindsey just had a way of making Miranda feel like that. “Okay.” Lindsay paused for a bit, “Did you already feed her, because if you did then it's probably best to just give her a bath now. How were you thinking of bathing her, little tub or just using your own?” “Well, I… I was going to change her and then give her a bath in the regular tub.” Miranda mumbled as she started to actually realize what she had just said. “So, you were going to change her into a fresh diaper and then immediately take it off so you can give her a bath.” Lindsay sighed loudly, “Girl, I swear that if you didn’t have me reminding you to take breaks from your art, you would have forgotten to eat!” “I know, I know.” Miranda started to play with a bit of her hair, “I’m sorry, everything just happened so quickly, I think my mind is still trying to play catch up.” “I know, it’s okay, I promise. Though, I highly recommend that you try and implement some sort of schedule, feeding, changing, all that stuff. That is for her benefit as much as it is for yours. Spirits know your sleep schedule is all over the place.” Lindsay was about to say more when she paused. Miranda could hear her sniffing, “Call me after her bath. I got a lil' stinker to change. Kisses.” “Kisses.” Miranda sighed as the phone line went dead. This was all happening so fast, she was starting to think that she was in over her head. Who was she to think that she could take care of a little, she could barely take care of herself. It was only because of luck that she had gotten as far as she had. She had no formal art education, hell, she barely graduated high school. Miranda was ready to throw in the towel, however, she glanced over at Kiki who was looking back at her wondering what her mommy was doing. Miranda couldn’t help but smile when she saw those big blue eyes looking back at her. She was entrusted with Kiki’s care, someone believed in her, even if she didn’t believe in herself, that was good enough for her. “Hey sweetie.” Miranda smiled as she picked the little up, “So, here is what is going to happen. Since mommy is a bit of a scatter brain she nearly changed you into a fresh diaper before your bath. So, instead of that, how does taking a nice warm bath with mommy sound, hmm?” “Bath sounds good.” Kiki said as she looked up at Miranda from the changing table. The regressive formula was still circulating through her system causing her to act like a proper little and be submissive towards amazons, not she needed the formula to be submissive. “Good girl.” Miranda said as she picked the girl up from the changing table, “Sorry about that, mommy is still a bit excited about having you home with me.” Miranda said as she cradled the girl in her arms. While the excitement about adopting Kiki was first and foremost in Miranda’s mind, she was always a bit of a scatterbrain and her studio showed that with various half finished works. Miranda made sure that Kiki was safe in her arms before she carried the girl to the bathroom. “I’m afraid I’m out of bubble bath right now, so you will have to take a normal bath, sorry sweetie.” Miranda reached down to twist the drain plug into the locked position. “Awww, but bubble bath!” Kiki whined a bit in Miranda’s arms, “I want bubbles!” “I know sweetie, I know.” Miranda said as she sat down on the closed toilet with Kiki in her lap, “Lets get that yucky old diaper off you so you can take your bath, okay?” The amazon’s hands worked their way past the snaps of the little’s white onesie revealing a fairly yellowed diaper, “Such a good girl, using your diaper like a good little.” “I’m a good little?” Kiki looked down at her diaper and poked it a bit, “Squishy!” She smiled before looking back up at Miranda. “That’s right, you are a good littles. Good littles make their diapers squishy.” Miranda cooed as she started to work on the diaper’s tapes, but she was having a bit of difficulty, “Jeez, these tapes are strong, either that or mommy needs to work out more.” Miranda chuckled a but before muttering, “Should probably work out more anyways.” “Can I help mommy?” Kiki said as she watched Miranda struggle with the tapes. If Kiki’s adult mind was still at the forefront of her mind, she would be mortified and excited at the same time, all bundled up in a confused heap. “No, mommy has it.” Miranda grumbled as she gave one of the tapes a yank. The yank managed to take the tape off of the diaper’s landing strip, but also took some of the plastic backing as well as some of the diaper fluff, “Great job Miranda, real A-plus work. Can’t even untape a diaper correctly.” “It okay mommy.” Kiki smiled as she looked up at Miranda, “I’ll make another squishy diaper for you later!” Even with the regression formula affecting her brain, bits of Kiki’s full personality still managed to manifest themselves, especially her tendency to be a people pleaser. Miranda couldn’t help but smile at the little’s gesture, “Awww, thank you sweetie, mommy appreciates that alot.” Miranda inhaled deeply as she tried to calm herself. As the amazon was preparing to try and go for the diaper tape directly below the tear, she found that there was a blue section of the tape that came away from the rest of the tape, a quick release tape, “Oh, you are kidding me.” She sighed as she pulled the tape off much easier than the first one. With one side of the diaper untapped, the soaked diaper easily fell off the girl’s slender frame and onto Miranda’s lap. The Amazon quietly pushed the diaper onto the linoleum floor. Once the diaper was off, Miranda saw Kiki’s burn scars for the first time. They didn’t extend beyond her crotch, but Miranda could see the damage clear as day. The grass blade pattern of scars only lasted a few inches, these were the scars that were furthest down the thigh. The closer towards Kiki’s diaper area that Miranda looked, the worse the scars got. Miranda wasn’t going to tell Kiki this, but the scars reminded her of a horror movie she had seen when she was a kid, it was not pretty. It was a landscape of varying textures, raised and lowered sections, and patches of reds, pinks, and tans. Miranda teared up a bit when she saw the physical extent of what had happened to her little back on Earth. Miranda quickly wiped away the few tears that formed in her eyes. She knew that the damage was bad, but seeing it was different than reading about it. At least Kiki didn’t see her cry. Miranda reached up and turned the hot and cold water knobs above the tub’s water spout, “Alright, the bath is filling up sweetie, we just need to wait a little bit, okay?” Miranda “Okay mommy, you said you were taking bath with me, right?” Kiki smiled up at Miranda’s face. The scars hadn’t physically bothered Kiki for about a year or so, but back on Earth, they wrecked havoc on her self esteem, though they didn’t seem to be an issue for regressed Kiki. Miranda nodded, “Yes sweetie, mommy is taking a bath with you.” Miranda gently sat Kiki down on the fluffy bath mat, “Just stay there while mommy gets undressed, can you do that hmm?” Miranda gave the little a few head pats after she set her down. “Okay mommy.” Kiki smiled as she looked up at Miranda. From Kiki’s point of view, Miranda was her mommy and her mommy was always going to be the prettiest person in the room. The amazon wasted no time in removing the sweats she had been wearing when she got the call about adopting Kiki. Miranda kicked off her sweat pants revealing her seashell print boy-shorts. Within minutes Miranda had her boy-shorts and the rest of her clothes and underwear off. Kiki could see that Miranda had a few tattoos, they were small things, a few flowers on the left hip and some weird glyph-like things on her right shoulder. Miranda started to examine herself in the mirror. “Packin’ on the pounds aren’t we?” Miranda sighed as she looked at herself in the mirror while holding a bit of her stomach, “Eh, lets just call it baby weight.” Miranda chuckled to herself, “Yeah, that way I can tell the girls at the salon that I lost the baby weight real quick.” Miranda smiled to herself before looking at her hair, “Speaking of the salon, I could probably use a touch up before that gallery opening, wait, is my passport still valid? What about Kiki, what do I need to do about her? Need to check on that tomorrow, probably best to call The Bureau.” Miranda sighed as she leaned on her sink, “Tomorrow is just getting busier and busier. Ah well, more reason to get to bed soon.” “Alright sweetie, bath time!” Miranda smiled.The pink haired amazon slowly stepped into the amazon sized tub and crouched so that she could ease herself into a sitting position against the tub’s curved end without splashing, “Here comes the fun part.” Miranda grimaced as her skin came into contact with the cold dry porcelain. Once Miranda got over the feeling she reached over and lifted Kiki up by her armpits, “Ready for bath time?” “Bath time!” The little smiled and playfully kicked her legs making sure not to accidentally kick the tub all. Kiki smiled as her feet started to enter the water but quickly found themselves resting on Miranda’s thighs, she knew that she was safe with her mommy. Kiki let Miranda slowly guide her body so that her head and breasts were resting just above the water, her head nestled safely in between Miranda’s breasts. Once Kiki was safely in the tub, Miranda started to ease more of her body into the warm water, not so much as to have Kiki in any danger of drowning, but enough so that more of her body was submerged, “Oh this is just what Mama needed.” Miranda smiled as she slowly started to undo the braids in Kiki’s hair, while the pigtails were nice, they didn’t line up with how Miranda wanted Kiki’s aesthetic to play out. ---------------- Miranda smiled as she carried the bundle of towels that contained Kiki into the nursery. Miranda herself had her dark green bathrobe on with her hair done up in a towel. The bath was one of the best that Miranda had in a long time. Most of the time her brain was swirling with various concepts for art or worries about personal things, but today, all her mind was devoted to the little that was in her arms. “Now, let’s call Aunty Lindsy and see how mommy is supposed to diaper you.” Miranda said as she laid the towel bundle on the changing table and grabbed her phone out from a pocket in the bathrobe. With a few precise swipes and taps Miranda had called Lindsay and set the phone to speaker so she could use both her hands. Miranda set the phone by Kiki’s feet as it rang. “Miranda, I trust that her bath went well?” Lindsay said as Miranda stretched a bit and got the last few droplets of water off of Kiki using the towels that the little now rested on. “Yep, nice and relaxing. Turned it into a mommy little bath time session, ya know. Skin to skin contact, bonding, and all that stuff that they say on TV. You know what I’m talking about right?” Miranda smiled as she tickled Kiki’s tummy eliciting giggles from the girl. “Yes, I know.” Lindsay sighed, “Just be careful, don’t blur the lines between a little and an actual daughter. I wouldn’t want you to get caught up in… that scene.” Lindsay quickly moved to change the topic, “Got all the supplies out?” “Yeah, just one sec.” Miranda said as she started to take account of everything, “Powder, wipes, and oil. Am I forgetting anything?” Miranda smiled as she took the safety seals off the various containers. “Yes you are, and it is a pretty big part of a diaper change.” Lindsay chuckled a bit, she knew that this would be an interesting transition for Miranda, but she was going to help her friend out in any way she could. “Um…. is it the diaper?” Miranda admitted sheepishly as she reached down and grabbed a diaper out of a basket on one of the changing table’s shelves, all of the stocking was courtesy of Daniel. The diaper was a thick brick of a diaper with pink and purple stars decorating the entirety of the diaper. “Correct! Now what you need to do is unfold the diaper and slide it under her. The tapes go in the back and the landing zone goes in the front. Don’t be afraid to lift her legs to get it done. “Okay, tapes in back, landing zone in front.” Miranda repeated as she lifted Kiki’s legs and slowly positioned the diaper under her, “Alright, that is all done. She is being a very good girl and staying still for mommy.” Miranda smiled and tickled the girl more, causing Kiki to laugh and squirm around. Lindsay could hear the little laughing through the phone and smiled, “Great, now apply the powder and oil then tape the diaper up. We don’t need to worry about wiping since she just had a bath, but for when wiping is needed, you need to be sure to always wipe from front to back. Belly button to butt.” Miranda nodded and started to apply the oil and powder before slowly taping the diaper up. Miranda had to redo the tapes several times to make sure that the diaper was tight enough to stay on but not too tight, “Alright, I think I got it.” Miranda said as she stood Kiki up and examined her work, “It stays on!” Lindsay laughed a bit, “Great work Miranda, I can’t wait to meet her. I think we should set up a little play date. What do you think?” Lindsay smiled, she wanted to see first hand how Miranda was adjusting to caring for a little. “I think that is a great idea, can we shoot for this weekend? That should give me enough time to get everything cleaned up and organized.” “Cleaned up and organized, I will believe that when I see it.” Lindsay chuckled, “Yeah this weekend works fine with me. I gotta go get my little one all set for bed. Talk to you later” Miranda smiled, “Talk to you later Lindsay. Thank you for your help.” Miranda appreciated how much her friend had helped her out. The two of them had been close since they were kids and that bond only continued as they grew up. Miranda smiled and ended the call before she slid her phone back into the bathrobe’s pocket, “Ready for bed sweetie, we have a very busy day ahead of us!” Miranda cooed as she pinked Kiki up and set her on her hip. “But I’m not tired!” Kiki whined and squirmed a bit in Miranda’s grip, however, despite the girl’s insistence to the contrary, she was in fact quite tired. Kiki’s body was a bit worn out from all the excitement of the past few hours. Miranda smiled as she opened the nursery’s wardrobe. Instantly her eyes were drawn to a fluffy pink long sleeved sleeper onesie with sewn in mittens and booties and a zipper on the back. Perfect to keep a little nice and snug while also keeping them out of trouble. Miranda carried Kiki and the sleeper back to the changing table. Within five minutes Kiki was dressed in the sleeper. The little put up no resistance, though Miranda’s own eagerness caused her to fumble with the zipper for several minutes, accidentally zipping the sleeper up too quickly and causing the zipper to lock up, a built in safety measure to prevent littles’ skin from being pinched. Miranda had to find just the right speed. Once the sleeper was zipped up Miranda set the little in her crib and made sure she was tucked in and had her plushie, “Don’t worry sweetie. Mommy will be in the other room, I’ll hear everything through the baby monitor. I love you Kiki, goodnight.” Miranda smiled and kissed the little’s forehead. “Goodnight mommy!” Kiki smiled as she snuggled up with her dog plushie. Kiki smiled as Miranda cracked the door behind her. The lights were off but a night light in the corner projected a gently rotating pattern of stars and moons on the ceiling right above Kiki. The little got nice and comfy before closing her eyes. Unfortunately for Kiki, she had no idea what awaited her once she fell asleep. END OF CHAPTER

ASKjdsajkhgkdahgkjhagkjsdkjg fdnvnmcvbcxngvbskdgffuuuhhhhh How is this so hot while being completely nonsexual..... ???

Part 29 + Epilogue Breakfast soon became one big mess. Pancake batter was everywhere, turns out you get sloppy if you don’t make pancakes for years. Hannah’s face however was covered in syrup and chunks of pancakes. As were her hands, bib and the highchair. I looked at the ground and was relieved to find it spotless, for now. “So, room for one more?” I asked Hannah. “Yes daddy,” Hannah said, licking her fingers. I looked at Lucy, who shook her head with a satisfied look on it. “One more pancake coming up!” I said, grabbing the bowl of batter. “Daddy?” I heard Hannah say. It’s strange how fast I got used to that. I thought our dynamic as brother and sister was great, but this felt the same, maybe even better. “Yes Hannah?” I asked without turning around. “Don’t you forget to eat?” Hannah asked. “No need to worry about daddy,” I said, flipping the pancake. “She is right, daddy needs to eat too,” Lucy said. I heard her standing up and putting the plate on the counter. She gave me a light smack across my butt. “So why don’t you take a seat and I take over here.” “If you insist,” I said, giving Lucy the reins. I quickly grabbed Hannah’s plate and put the pancake on it. “There you go,” I said, sliding the plate over to Hannah. “Can I have some syrup? Please?” Hannah asked with big eyes. “More? Maybe I should smear the pancake across your face and hands,” I laughed while grabbing the bottle. “No daddy! That’s yucky!” Hannah said, jumping up a little bit. “Yucky huh? Should I fetch a mirror so you can look at the damage?” I said, squirting syrup on her pancake. “Maybe daddy should do that, you look like a syrup monster!” Lucy said, giving me a plate with a pancake. “No I am not! I am the syrup princess!” Hannah yelled. “Maybe the syrup princess needs a crown! How about a pancake crown?” I said. “Nonono,” Hannah said, “That is for the syrup queen!” Hannah said, pointing at Lucy. Lucy’s eyes went wide. “Mike, don’t you dare! I washed it last night,” Lucy said, making another pancake. “Okay, okay,” I said, putting syrup on my pancake. Hannah was already halfway with her pancake. After a few bites she leaned back in the high chair. “Daddy?” Hannah asked. “Can I have some milk?” “Sure, let’s clean your hands first,” I said, grabbing a few wipes and wiped her hand and a little bit of her face. I grabbed a bottle from the fridge and gave it to Hannah. Luckily Lucy always keeps her fridge well stocked with bottles. “Thanks daddy,” Hannah said, and eagerly started sucking her bottle. I sensed Hannah was done with breakfast and started cleaning her side of the table. It took me a good ten minutes to clean everything properly. Even Hannah was cleaner than before the meal. I quickly ate my last pancake while keeping an eye on Hannah, who was watching an episode of her show. Lucy was reading on the couch, not paying attention to me or Hannah. I put away my plate and moved over to Hannah. “Time for a diaper check little miss,” I said while pulling on the waistband. No mess so far, I let out a little sigh and put my hand on her crotch. “Seems like you diaper has seen better days, better take care of this,” I said. “But the episode is not done yet!” Hannah said, pointing at the television. “How many minutes left?” I asked. “Don’t bargain with the baby Mike, if she needs a change she needs a change,” Lucy said, not even looking up from her book. I quickly thought it over. “Just five minutes,” Hannah said softly. I grabbed my phone and set a timer. “Just five,” I said, taking my seat on the couch. Lucy gave me a look of disapproval. “Remember,” Lucy said. “If she leaks, you clean it up.” “I will, don’t you worry,” I said, keeping a close look on Hannah. After five minutes I stood up again and checked Hannah’s diaper again. I looked at the tv and saw that the episode wasn’t done yet. “Time for your change,” I said, grabbing Hannah’s hand. “But the episode is not done yet!” Hannah yelped. “Five minutes means five minutes Hannah,” I said, grabbing the remote and switching the tv off. “No!!” Hannah creamed and stood up. “You’re a mean daddy!” “And you’re a naughty girl for not listening.” I said in a stern voice, still holding her hand. “No! I am the syrup princess! And I want to watch cartoons!” Hannah screamed. “Not going to happen, you’re getting a change and some corner time,” I said, trying to keep my calm. Lucy was watching silently from the couch. “Meanie!” Hannah said and stuck her tongue out. “Do you want some more corner time? Because that is how you get more corner time,” I said. Hannah immediately slumped down. “No,” she whimpered. “So are you going to listen to daddy,” I said, feeling a little proud. “Yes daddy.” “Let’s go to the nursery for your much needed change,” I said, with a softer voice. Hannah silently crawled towards the nursery and I smiled a little at Lucy. “Good job,” she mouthed and went back to reading her book. In the nursery I removed Hannah’s shirt and diaper. I quickly put her in a new white diaper, this time without any rebuff and sent her to a corner of the nursery with a pacifier in her mouth. “Now remember, you’re here for fifteen minutes. Best use of that time is to think about your behaviour. Is that understood?” I said while I looked her in the eye. “Uhu,” Hannah nodded. “Again,” I said. “Yes daddy,” “That’s better,” I said, giving her diaper a light slap. I walked out of the nursery and left the door open. I set another timer, this time for fifteen minutes and sat back down on the couch. Lucy closed her book with a slap and hopped over to me. “How long is she in time out for?” Lucy asked me, gently laying a hand on my knee. “Fifteen minutes,” I said, placing my hand over hers. “Just enough time for a make out session,” Lucy said. Before I could get a word in her tongue was already in my mouth. The fifteen minutes went by quicker than I had expected. Lucy and I were still in our make out session when my alarm buzzed. “Time to check on Hannah,” I said, giving Lucy a quick kiss. Lucy stroked my back as I stood up. “You can give her fifteen more minutes,” Lucy said with a wink. “I wish, but I better keep an eye on her,” I said as I walked towards the nursery. I entered the nursery and was immediately greeted with a foul stench. I pinched my nose with my fingers. “What smells so bad?” I asked, seeing Hannah still standing in the corner, her diaper discolored and sagging. “Really? I just changed you.” “I really had to go, and I couldn’t leave the corner!” Hannah said, turning around. A massive grin was spread across her face, she knew damn well what she did. My punishment I guess. “Better get you a quick change,” I said, still pinching my nose. I helped Hannah up on the changing table and removed the tapes. The stench made my eyes water when I unfolded her diaper. “How is that possible in just fifteen minutes,” I whispered. Trying not to open my mouth too wide. I could almost taste it. Luckily for me the damage was contained to her butt. I grabbed a box of wet wipes and started removing Hannah’s number two. “Seriously, what did you eat?” I asked. “Just pancakes, and yesterday chinese!” Hannah said happily. “And before that?” I asked. “Unions I think, with beans!” Hannah grinned. “Little jokester,” I said, grabbing a pacifier from a shelf and putting it in Hannah’s mouth. After too many wet wipes to count I finally got Hannah’s butt clean. This time I grabbed two white diapers and made holes in one of them. “Two diapers daddy?” Hannah asked from behind the pacifier. “UHu, extra thick, and extra cute seeing you crawl in these,” I said, holding up her legs and sliding the diaper with holes under her. I applied some lotions and powder where needed, and I quickly taped her into it and put the other diaper over it. I helped Hannah off the changing table and instructed her to crawl to mommy. “There she is, has someone learned her lesson?” Lucy asked Hannah, who crawled into the living room. “I totally forgot about that,” I said, following Hannah. “The little miss here made quite the stinker for daddy.” “Uhu!” Hannah yelped, climbing on the couch and sitting next to Lucy. I sat down next to her. “Hannah, I still have to ask you, have you thought about what you did wrong?” I asked Hannah. “Uhu, for not listening to you, even when you gave me five more minutes to watch my show,” Hannah nodded. “And?” “And for yelling at you, and for calling you mean,” Hannah said, her eyes focussing on the floor. “Seems to me that you learned your lesson, so all is forgiven,” I said, kissing the top of her head and pulling her in for a hug. “So, what now?” I asked Hannah. “Mulan?” Hannah asked with big eyes. Lucy let out a little groan. “Mulan it is,” I said, switching on the tv and starting the movie. Lucy stood up from the couch. “If you don’t mind me, this is my que to do my errands,” Lucy said, giving a kiss on Hannah’s cheek. “You be good,” Lucy said to Hannah. Lucy turned to me and gave me a kiss on the cheek too. “And you be even gooder,” Lucy said, booping my nose. Lucy grabbed her things and went out of the door, leaving Hannah and I alone. We watched the movie mostly in silence. Halfway through I needed a pee break and Hannah her bottle. I also put her in a pink dress with a bow in the back, since she looked a bit cold. We resumed the movie and didn’t say a word for the second half. When the movie ended I knew why, Hannah had fallen asleep, her head resting in my lap. I had to say, I was proud of myself. I think I handled it pretty well. I enjoyed myself, I couldn’t imagine that a couple of weeks ago. Me, a daddy for a twenty something year old baby. I softly stroke her hair, I truly came to enjoy this, with Lucy, with Hannah, and with myself. I could’ve never imagined the amount of love I am receiving right now. Epilogue It has been two months now since I moved into Lucy’s house. It was the logical choice. Her house was bigger, already had most of the furniture and I was practically living there already. Lucy and I even joked about adopting Hannah as our permanent house baby. As for the other clients Lucy had, I quickly became a father figure for them. I really liked my try out session with Hannah, and after a couple more times with her, I finally dared to be a daddy for someone else. With the help of Lucy of course. It was also my first time being a daddy for a boy, which, to be honest are a little bit easier to clean. Besides the whole peeing during a change of course. Even Dave came by a handful of times. The first time wasn’t so pretty for him. Lucy still had some unfinished business with him, and immediately started stripping and spanking him. I have never seen her spank someone like that, and it was a good reminder for me to never make her as mad as Dave has done. Lucy started advertising us on different websites, as the couple who would take care of your abdl side. The reservations started slowly coming in and eventually I didn’t need my business anymore as a painter and handyman. From time to time I did a couple of odd jobs, just to get out of the house and to be without the baby stuff. I was still an adult of course, and the extra cash was nice. Luckily Lucy and I still had enough time to explore our abdl side, well, mostly me. Lucy would rather play the mommy, sometimes diapered but most of the time not. Not that I didn’t mind, I asked her about it a couple of times, but she said it was okay. She was more of a diaper lover than an adult baby anyway. One time I took it a little too far and got the spanking of my lifetime, which felt great! Our relationship has deepened a lot in just a very short time. Sure we had fights, over basic things, over taking out the trash, and even over Hannah. Hannah and I still had our brother and sister time, it was one of the things we all three agreed on. Once a month, three days for ourselves as a happy family. Mommy and her two little babies, sometimes I wear one of Hannah’s dresses and mommy pretends she has two girls. Hannah suggested that I should grow out my hair, I retaliated by suggesting Hannah should have a buzz cut. We bought another highchair so Hannah and I could sit next to each other. I don’t know if that was a good idea, since Hannah was a very messy eater. There were a couple of times I got some kind of sauce in my eye thanks to Hannah’s wild behavior. I sat at the kitchen table, diapered and drank my coffee and enjoyed my late breakfast of eggs and bacon. Hannah was laying on the floor in her dark blue onesie. In Front of the couch she was colouring away while Lucy sat on the couch, reading. Lucy’s foot slowly tapping the rear of Lucy’s diaper, Hannah squirming a little when a tap was too hard. I quickly ate the rest of my breakfast and downed my coffee, joining Lucy on the couch. The End Thanks to all who have been very, very, very patient with this story. It only took me a year and a half?? Thanks to all who have giving me feedback on grammar, story structure, or otherwise. And thank to all who were so nice to leave a comment, It meant a lot!

Some of you may know him from the original chat days way back when. His name is dlb with a my little pony icon. He was a great friend with a very kind heart. He recently passed away this week. He was a burn victim and suffered with several complications with different organs. But his body said it could no longer keep fighting and he is now resting in peace and hopefully running, jumping, climbing, and playing again. For any of you that do remember him, I just wanted to share.

Hi. I wrote this as an entry in "Kasarberang's NON-CONtest" It's my first attempt at writing an ABDL story. It's only the first part of something longer I had planned but the story got away from me and it grew too long to write the whole thing in time for the contest. If people like it I'll try to write the rest at some point. Mommy-In-Law: Week 1 PRELUDE "No." Stephen insisted. "I'm sure I'll find a job soon." "It has been 3 months." Amanda reminded him. "We are burning through our savings. We won’t be able to pay rent next month." Stephen pouted. He knew his wife was right but what she was suggesting was humiliating. "It's not like we are begging. It was Mom's idea. She wants us there." "Yeah but…" Stephen didn't believe that last part. He never really got along with Amanda's mother. "Her house is big enough." Amanda continues. " And now that Tanya has moved out, Mom is all alone there." Stephen wanted to argue but he knew that the matter was already settled. They had no other options. They would be moving back to Amanda's hometown to live with her mother. Far too soon, they arrived at their new home. “Amanda!” Her mother greeted her at the door with a tight hug. “Welcome home.” “Thanks Mom.” Amanda returned the hug. Stephen interjected “Hi Janet.” He was unsurprised but still annoyed by her apparent indifference to his presence. Janet released her daughter. “Let’s get you settled in.” She then finally acknowledged his presence “Stephen can get the bags.” Rolling his eyes, Stephen retrieved their luggage. By the time he returned to the front door, the women were already waiting in Amanda’s old bedroom. Amanda had been a very girly girl. She was still extremely feminine but in a more mature way. There was nothing mature about this room. Almost everything was a pastel pink and frilly and the shelves were lined with shelves of dolls and teddy bears. Of course, Stephen had seen this room before. He’d frequently teased Amanda over keeping her room like a little girl’s until she moved out. However, until that moment it did not really register that it would be his room now. Then he noticed another problem. “Um…Where are we going to sleep?” he said, pointing at the single bed, decorated with large pink hearts. “That’s okay.” Janet didn’t seem concerned. “It has a trundle bed which Amanda’s friends used on sleepovers.” She pulled it out to demonstrate. Amanda could tell Stephen wanted to say more but she spoke up before he had a chance. “Thanks Mom. We’ll figure it out from here.” “Let me know if you need anything else.” Janet turned to leave then turned back with a sigh. “It’s so good to have you home again.” After allowing time for Janet to bet out of earshot, He blurted out “A sleepover? I’m your husband.” Amanda tried to placate him. ”Calm down. When one of us finds work we can buy a bigger bed.” “I told you she didn’t like me.” Stephen didn’t seem to hear her. “She thinks I’m not good enough for you.” “It’s not you. She’s had an issue with men since she divorced my father.” “That really doesn’t make me feel any better.” They unpacked and then had lunch with Janet. While Amanda chatted happily, catching up with her mother, Stephen ate in awkward silence planning to retreat to the bedroom as soon as possible. Just as he was about to make his escape, the doorbell rang. Amanda put down her fork and was about to get up when Janet stopped her. “Let Stephen get the door. He’s finished eating.” Stephen got up and went to answer the door. At least it got him away from the table. “Oh. Hi Stephen.” It was Amanda’s sister, Tanya. “Where’s Amanda?” Stephen pointed toward the kitchen. “She’s having lunch with your mother.” Without another word, Tanya went to see her sister. Stephen didn’t mind. She was very similar to her mother and he got along with her just as badly. Stephen heard their excited greetings as he passed the kitchen on his way back to the bedroom. As he was almost out of earshot, he heard Tanya ask “Why are you still married to him?” He moved closer to listen to Amanda’s response. “What are you talking about?” “He’s useless. You had to move back here because he can’t keep a job.” “The company went out of business. It wasn’t his fault.” “Well he had plenty of time to find another one. Instead he’s here, mooching off Mom.” Stephen couldn’t take any more. He returned to the room wondering if Tanya was right. What sort of a man was he? He couldn’t even provide for himself and his wife. That night, Stephen laid awake on the trundle bed. “Are you alright?” Amanda asked from her bed. “I heard Tanya talking about me.” “Oh.” Amanada immediately realised what he was talking about. “Don’t take that too seriously. She doesn’t understand.” “I will find a job.” “I know you will honey.” Soon he heard Amanda’s breathing change and he knew she had fallen asleep. It took him far longer. Stephen woke up late the next day. Amanda was already gone. He sat on the bed, browsing job advertisements on his laptop until the need to use the toilet motivated him to leave the room and wash up for the day. He had barely returned from the shower when he heard Janet’s voice. "Stephen. Can you come here please." She sounded like she was addressing a misbehaving child. He quickly put on some clothes and followed the sound out of the room and found Janet standing at the door to the toilet. "What?" "See for yourself." She pointed at the tiles. Stephen looked where she was pointing and saw the drops of pee. "Sorry." There was no point denying he was responsible as he was the only man using the toilet. "I'll clean it up." "Yes you will." She said, then added "And, if we keep having this problem, I’ll need to potty train you from scratch." Stephen blushed as he stormed off to get the cleaning supplies. As he was cleaning the floor, he heard the doorbell ring and Amanda answer it. “Hi Greg.” Amanda greeted the guest. “Wow. It’s been so long.” “Tanya told me you had moved home.” A man’s voice replied. “I had to see you.” That set off alarm bells for Stephen who quickly finished his task and washed his hands. He joined them in the living room. “Oh there you are. This is Greg. We dated in highschool” Amanda introduced them. “Greg, this is my husband, Stephen.” “Hi” Stephen offered his hand politely. An ex-boyfriend sniffing around was the last thing he needed right now. “Hey.” Greg took hold of his hand, a little too firmly, and shook it. “I hear you’re having trouble finding work.” “Well we just got here.” Stephen said, releasing Greg’s hand. “I’m sure I’ll find something soon.” “I might be able to help you out.” Greg offered. “I run an accounting firm.” “Thanks.” Stephen tried to sound as sincere as possible but he couldn’t stomach the thought of working for Amanda’s ex. “But I’m not an accountant.” “I know but there’s other jobs. There’s currently an opening in the mail room.” Stephen nearly swore at Greg for suggesting he take such a menial job. Amanda sensed this and quickly changed the subject. “So. Are you seeing someone at the moment Greg?” “No.” He replied. “I haven’t met anyone who compares to you.” “Aww. you’re so sweet. I’m sure you’ll meet someone. You’re a great guy.” Stephen didn’t want to be around this guy any longer but there was no way he was going to leave him alone with Amanda.. By the time Greg left, a few hours later, Stephen was furious. He also desperately needed to pee. He’d been holding on, not wanting to leave Greg unsupervised with his wife. He locked himself in the toilet and released the stream. As he was focussed on other things, quite a lot of it missed the bowl. He finished and looked at the mess he’d made. Recalling Janet’s reaction last time, he knew he should clean it up but he was too angry. “Fuck it.” he declared, flushing the toilet and leaving, not even bothering to put the seat down. It didn’t take long for Janet to find his mess. “Stephen!” This time Stephen knew exactly what it was about. He remained in the bedroom, staring at his laptop. Hiding here wouldn’t save him but there was no way he was going to her. He braced himself, expecting her to burst into the room at any moment. She didn’t. Instead he heard her talking to Amanda. He couldn’t make out what was being said but he was sure that she was complaining about the state he left the toilet in. A few minutes later, he heard the front door close and everything was quiet again. Eventually, he worked up the courage to stick his head out of the room. Janet and Amanda were gone. His pee was still on the toilet floor. Now that his anger had passed, and considering what Amanda must be thinking of him, he was embarrassed about leaving it like. He cleaned it up and then returned to the bedroom to figure out how to explain himself and apologise to Amanda and her mother. He had made very little progress on that when he heard them return. Moments later, Amanda followed her mother into the bedroom. They were both carrying bulging shopping bags. “I’m really sorry.” Stephen started. “It’s too late for that.” Janet stopped him. “I warned you what I would do if you made a mess in the toilet again.” “Huh?” Stephen was confused. “We are going to repeat your potty training.” Janet reached into one of the shopping bags and retrieved what looked like a stack of white towels. “I thought you were joking.” Stephen watched, confused as she took the top one from the stack and unfolds it onto his bed. Unlike a towel, it was square. “You clearly don’t know how to use a toilet properly. So I’m going to teach you and we are going to start from scratch” She began folding the mysterious white square and Stephen finally realised what she meant. “No way.” Stephen shook his head. “I am not wearing diapers.” “Stephen. Please.” Amanda took his hand. “Just do what she says.” “You’re on her side?” Stephen pulled his hand away. “How can you agree with this?” “We have no choice. We can’t afford to move out. We have to follow Mom’s rules.” Once again. Stephen knew she was right. He was trapped. “Fine.” “Get undressed and lay down on the diaper.” Janet directs him. “You want me to undress in front of you?” “You might as well get used to it. I’m going to be changing your diapers.” With a resigned sigh, Stephen pulled off his t-shirt and then his shorts. “Underpants too.” Janet directed. “You’re not going to be needing those for a while.” He pulled his underpants down and stepped out of them. Completely naked, he moved to the bed and laid down on the diaper. Janet pulled the thick material up between his legs and, as she fastened it with safety pins, he thought to himself that he could not possibly be more embarrassed and emasculated. He soon discovered that he was wrong. Janet went back to the shopping bags and returned with a huge pair of pink plastic pants with ruffles on the seat. “But those are for a girl.” Stephen protested. “Yes.” Janet explained as she slid the plastic panties up his legs and stretched them over his diapered bottom. “I’m going to potty train you as a girl. I have experience with girls and if you learn to use the toilet like a girl then I won’t have to worry about you missing anymore.” Janet and Amanda helped him stand up from the bed. The diaper felt very thick between his thighs. He couldn’t look either of them in the eye. The humiliating outfit was completed with a t-shirt, too short to even reach the waistband of his plastic panties and pink to match them. “Come out to the living room and we can go over the rules.” Janet instructed as she left the room. “It’s going to be okay.” Amanda hugged him tightly. “Just play along and get through this.” Stephen caught his reflection in Amanda’s full-length mirror. “I look ridiculous.” “I think you look adorable.” For some reason. This made Stephen want to cry. He managed to hold himself together as Amanda led him by the hand to join her mother in the living room. “You can sit there” Janet said to Stephen, indicating a soft pink blanket she had spread on the floor between the sofa and the TV. Stephen sat cross-legged on the blanket as the women took their places on the sofa. “Good girl.” Janet praises him. “If you keep doing as you are told this will be much easier for all of us.” Stephen shifted uncomfortably in his diaper, making his plastic panties crinkle. “From now until I decide your potty training is complete you are a little girl.” Janet began explaining the rules. “We will call you Stephanie and you will call me Mommy. Amanda isn’t your wife. She is your big sister.” “I’ll move into Tanya’s old room. You can keep mine.” Amanda explained. “You always said it looked like a little girl’s room.” Stephen knew she wasn’t trying to be cruel but still glared at her for the comment. “We are going to be starting your potty training from scratch.” Janet continued. “That means that you’re going to get used to using your diapers first. The toilet is off-limits.” “For how long?” Stephen finally spoke. “Until I am convinced that you aren’t even thinking about using the toilet, that you’re going in your diapers as soon as you feel the urge, no matter where you are.” Stephen suddenly realised that this wasn’t going to be over in a day or two. He had been thinking that Janet was just going to make her point by embarrassing him and then things would go back to normal. No. This was going to last weeks, maybe even months. “But I need to find a job.” He complained. “I can’t go to interviews in diapers.” “Silly Stephanie. You’re just a toddler. You don’t need to worry about grownup things like jobs. Mommy will take care of everything.” Janet reassured him. “You aren’t going to do anything for yourself. You will always be supervised, usually by me or your big sister but you will have a babysitter if we are both busy.” That was when Stephen realised that other people would be seeing him like this. It was bad enough with just Amanada and her mother. He felt like crying and buried his face in his hands. Seeing his distress, Amanda moved to sit on the blanket next to him and guided his head down onto her lap. “It’ll be okay honey.” She began stroking his hair. She thought her mother was going too far but didn’t dare argue. They needed somewhere to live and they had no money. Also, she was enjoying seeing him like this. It really was very cute. She was resisting the urge to pat his padded bottom. “You won’t be dressing yourself, bathing yourself or changing your own diapers.” Janet went on, leaving it to Amanda to manage Stephen’s distress. “You will need a grownup to do that for you. If you need a diaper change you can tell us or you can wait for one of us to check you.” Stephen had his eyes closed and was enjoying the attention from Amanda. Maybe being babied by her wouldn’t be so bad. “Do you understand?” Janet wanted to be sure he was still listening. “Yes.” He just wanted Amanda to keep doing what she was doing. “Yes who?” “Yes Mommy.” “Good. Because if you break any of those rules or you are rude to a grownup, you will be punished.” Janet stood up. “Amanda, I’m going to get Stephanie’s dinner ready. Are you okay to watch her?” “Yes Mom.” Amanda said. Stepen stayed there with his head on Amanda’s lap until Janet called out “Stepanie’s dinner is ready. Could you check her diaper and bring her to the table please?” “Do you need a diaper change?” Amanda asked Stephen. Stephen shook his head. He felt strangely conflicting emotions about being asked that. It was of course embarrassing but the caring way she asked made him feel safe and loved. “Okay.” Amanda helped him up. “Let’s go.” She led him to the dining table where a bowl of macaroni cheese was waiting for him. Next to it was a pink sippy-cup. He took his seat and reached for the fork but Janet got to if first. She poked it through some pasta and brought it up to his mouth. “Here comes the airplane.” Stephen just sighed, resigned to the latest humiliation and opened his mouth. As Janet fed him, he noticed the clock on the wall. It was just after 5. Janet was serious about treating him like a toddler. “You’re got food all over her” Amanda giggled as Janet fed Stephen the last few pieces of macaroni. She left and quickly returned with a damp washcloth which she gently cleaned his face with. “We are going to have to get you a bib.” “I’m going to give her a bath now anyway.” Janet says, standing up. Stephen gave Amanda a pleading look. The idea of Janet giving him a bath was too much right now. She didn’t need much convincing. “I’ll take care of that Mom.” Amanda led him to the bathroom and started filling the tub. “This is ridiculous.” Stephen complained when he was confident Janet wouldn’t hear him. “Can’t you talk her out of this?” “I tried.” Amanda insisted. “Just make the best of it.” “The best of it?” He said, angrily. “It’s like a holiday. A holiday from being an adult” She suggested. “You can just relax and let Mom and me take care of you.” “What about when someone else sees me like this?” Stephen demanded. “Nobody else in this town knows you.” Amanda reassured him as she tested the water.. “And if anyone is mean to my baby sister they will have to answer to me.” He just glared at her for that last comment. “Now let's get you into the tub.” She directed him. “Arms up.” She pulled his t-shirt up over his head then pulled down his plastic panties and unpinned his diaper. She held his hand and helped him sit down in the bathtub, surrounded by bubbles. He closed his eyes and relaxed as she washed him all over. Maybe she was right. This part wasn’t so bad at least. When Amanda was satisfied that he was clean, she helped him up out of the bath and wrapped him in a large fluffy pink towel to rub him dry. Then she led him to the bedroom and sat him on the bed while she tried to fold a new diaper for him. “This is tricky.” Amanda laughed as she failed for the second time. “Do you need some help?” Janet asked, letting herself into the room. “I think I need you to show me how to do this one more time.” Amada replied. Janet talked Amanda through the folds then said. “Now we need the baby.” Amanda removed Stehpen’s towel and laid him down with his bottom on the diaper. “Pull the front part up between her legs.” Janet directed. “And make sure it’s firm. You don’t want a saggy diaper.” Amanda followed her instructions. “Now pull the sides up to meet in the middle.” Janet continued. “And be careful with the safety pins. You don’t want to poke her.” Amanda very carefully fastened the diaper with the pins. “Good work.” Janet praised her. “Now you need to get some plastic panties on her so she doesn’t leak.” Amanda retrieved a pair of translucent pink plastic panties and pulled them over Stephen’s diaper. “Thanks Mom.” Amanda said “I think I’ve got it now.” Janet left the room and Amanda looked through the shopping bags before finally declaring “Here it is” She pulled out a short pink nightdress with a teddy bear printed on the chest. She helped him into it. The nightdress barely covered his diaper. He knew it would flash his plastic panties if he bent over at all. He reasoned that at least that was better than the t-shirt.he’d been dressed in earlier. As Stephen reluctantly allowed Amanda to lead him back out to the living room, he became increasingly aware of something he had been trying to ignore for a while. He needed to pee. He knew he was going to have to use his diaper sooner or later and the quicker he got used to doing so the quicker this would all be over. Still, wetting himself, being in a wet diaper and then having Amanda, or worse Janet, change him was not something he was eager to try. Amanda sat him on the blanket, where Janet had placed a few dolls and baby toys. He looked them over but nothing seemed interesting. “I’ll watch Stephanie while you move your things into Tanya’s old room.” Janet told Amanda, turning on the TV and settling down on the sofa. “You don’t want to disturb her moving things after we put her to bed.” Stephen had reached the point where holding on meant fidgeting around. He didn’t want Janet to see him doing the potty dance and know he was about to use his diaper. Once again he knew he didn’t have a choice. He relaxed and released his bladder. He could feel the padding against his bottom become warm and damp. When he was finished he looked at Janet to see if she had any idea what he had just done. She was focussed on the TV and seemed unaware that he had just wet himself. Unfortunately now he had to sit in this soggy diaper. There was certainly no way he was going to tell her he needed a diaper change. Eventually Amanda returned and joined her mother on the sofa until Janet declared “Okay Stephanie. Bed time.” “I can tuck her in.” Amanda offered. “I’ll do it this time.” Janet stood up. “I am her mommy.” Janet helped Stephen up off the floor. His soggy diaper sagged heavily and she quickly noticed. “Looks like someone needs a diaper change. But we can take care of that after we brush your teeth” So she led him to the bathroom and he stood there in his sodden diaper while Janet brushed his teeth for him. She then took him to his bedroom and unfolded a plastic changing mat onto the trundle bed. “I guess we can use this as a changing table for now.” She laid him down on the mat and pulled his plastic panties off, dropping them into a nearby bucket which served as a diaper pail. Next she unpinned the wet diaper and pulled it away from him, dropping it into the bucket too. The air was cold on his wet skin and the wipes Janet used to clean him felt even colder but it felt good to be out of the wet diaper. He looked away, too embarrassed to look at her as she ran the baby wipes all over his privates and bottom. Janet took out and folded another diaper and laid it out next to him on the bed. She slit it under his bottom then took out some baby powder and applied it liberally to his groin before using her hands to rub it over his bottom. “You’re not going to be changed again for a long time.” She explained. “This should help keep you comfortable.” The smell made him feel even more babyish. She pinned him into the diaper and said “Into bed now Stephanie. I’m just going to wash my hands and then I’ll tuck you in and read you a bedtime story.” She took the bucket with the wet diaper and plastic panties with her. Stephen climbed into Amanda’s old bed and tried to get comfortable. It was difficult with the unfamiliar bulk between his legs.. Janet soon returned, carrying a picture book and an empty diaper pail. She sat on the side of the bed and read it to him. “Once upon a time there was a princess.” She turned the book to show Stephen and point. “See. There’s the princess and here is her castle.” Stephen dutifully listened. Not sure why she was doing this. It didn’t seem intended to embarrass him like most of the treatment she had been giving him. She just seemed to want to read him a bedtime story because that’s what mommies do for their little girls. When she finished the book, Janet looked at the teddy bears displayed along the shelves before choosing a fluffy white one. “This is Felicity. Amanda slept with her every night when she was a little girl. I don’t think she will mind sharing her.” She tucked the bear in next to Stephen. Stephen smiled despite himself. “Thank you, Mommy.” Janet being nice to him, even in such a weird way, gave him a warm tingly feeling. Janet smiled down at him. “Goodnight Stephanie.” She kissed him on the forehead. “Goodnight, Mommy.” Janet turned off the light and left, closing the door behind her. He laid there awake. It was far too early for him to sleep and he was not accustomed to sleeping on his back. He thought about how Janet’s treatment at bedtime had made him feel. Maybe this wouldn’t be so bad. Yes it was embarrassing but, for the first time, it felt like Janet wanted him here. He hugged Felicity tightly, feeling the same warm feeling he’d had when Janet gave her to him. Eventually, he fell asleep, still clutching Felicity, but he woke up in the middle of the night, needing to pee again. It didn’t sound like anyone was awake. For a moment, he considered sneaking out to use the toilet but he realised that it wouldn’t help him get out of diapers any sooner and he really didn’t want to upset Janet. He relaxed and soaked his diaper before falling asleep again. MONDAY When Stephen woke up again, light was streaming in through the pink lacy curtains. He felt very well rested but his diaper was now extremely uncomfortable. The only thing to do was find someone to change him. He got out of bed and waddled out of the room. He found Amanda in the living room. “Good morning Stephanie.” Amanda greets him. “I see you’ve made friends with Felicity.” Stephen hadn’t even noticed but he’d still been holding the teddy bear. He blushed deeply at his childishness but didn’t put it down. “Good morning.” He replied. “Um… could you change my diaper please.” “Of course.” Amanda took him back to his bedroom and laid him on the changing mat. She pulled down his plastic panties and removed his diaper, dropping it into the diaper pail. She wiped him clean before folding a new diaper and pinning him into it. Once he had his plastic panties on they emerged from the room. This time he made a point of leaving Felicity on the bed. They ran into Janet in the hallway. “Good morning, Stephanie.” She greeted him with a genuinely warm hug. “Good morning, Mommy.” He returned the hug. “Do you need a diaper change?” “I just changed her.” Amanda informed her.. “Isn’t Amanda a good big sister?” Janet suggested. “Yes, Mommy.” Stephen agreed. “Don’t forget to take the dirty diapers to the laundry.” Janet reminds her daughter. “You don’t want to make Stephanie’s room smelly.” “Oh sorry Mom.” Amanda returned to the room to retrieve the diaper pail. “Come have some breakfast Stephanie.” Janet led him to the kitchen where she poured him a bowl of cereal. Once again, she sat next to him and spoon-fed him, regularly praising him for how cooperative he was. Despite doing his best to earn her praise, Stephen still ended up with cereal on his chin and nightdress. Janet didn’t seem to mind. After breakfast, Janet cleaned him up and left him the blanket in the living room to play. Looking over the toys again, spotting some large blocks he tried to entertain himself building things from them. It wasn’t long before he felt a familiar discomfort in his stomach. He needed to poop. He got up and went to find Janet. “Mommy.” He said, nervously. “What is it Stephanie?” Janet asked. “I need to use the toilet.” “I told you. You don’t use the toilet. That is what your diaper is for.” “But I have to do a poo.” “Your diaper is for that too, silly.” Stephen returned to the blanket. He was going to mess himself. There was no escaping it. Either then or sometime soon when he couldn’t hold on any longer. At least at that moment there were no witnesses. Squatting, he forced the mess out into his diaper. He felt it spread against his bottom. Now finished, and feeling more like a toddler than ever, he was afraid to move because every movement spread the poo further. Amanda soon found him, still frozen in place like that. The smell told her what the problem was. “Someone has a messy diaper.” “It feels so gross.” Stephen whined. “I don’t want to move.” “I’ll get Mom.” Then instead of going to find her Amanda calls out. “Mom. Stephanie has a messy diaper.” The surprise and embarrassment made Stephen lose his balance in his awkward stance and he fell on his bottom, squashing the mess all over the inside of his diaper. He felt like crying. Janet soon appeared. “You can change her if you like.” Amanda shook her head. “No. You’re her mommy.” “Fine.” Janet took Stephen’s hand and helped him up. “But you should watch so you know what to do. If I’m out when she messes you can’t just leave her in it until I get home. She’ll get a rash.” Stephen followed them back to his bedroom, every step reminding him of the state of his diaper. Once again, Stephen laid on the bed as Janet removed his plastic pants and unpinned his diaper. The smell got worse as she pulled it open. He saw Amanada watching, grossed out, as her mother took wipes and got to work. He could feel that he had poo everywhere. Could Amanda look at him the same way after seeing him like this? When she was finally done she threw the diaper in the waiting bucket and then asked Amanda. “Could you get a disposable? We are going out this morning” “Going out?” Stephen panicked. “Where are we going?” “We are going to visit Mommy’s friend.” Janet said as Amanda passed her the adult diaper. “It’s alright. She already knows all about you and is excited to meet my new baby girl” Janet unfolded the white disposable diaper and slid it under Stephen’s bottom. It was thinner than the cloth diapers. Stephen was thankful for that as he was taped into it. “I’m going to deal with this..” Janet told Amanda, picking up the diaper pail. “Can you please get Stephanie dressed.” “No problem.” Amanda opened the wardrobe. Her clothes were gone, so were his. In their place were a few items which she and her mother had bought on their shopping trip the previous day. She took out some denim skirtalls and a red t-shirt, laying them on the bed before going to the drawers and finding some red tights to match and a pair of shiny black Mary Janes. She gathered up the tights and guided Stephen’s feet into them, stretching them up his legs and over his diaper. Next she pulled the t-shirt on over his head. The skirtalls followed. Finally she completed the outfit by sliding his feet into the shoes and doing up their buckles. “Totally adorable.” she declared. “Now let’s do something with that hair.” Stephen had been neglecting haircuts since losing his job. It wasn’t that long but it did give Amanda something to work with. She sat him in front of her old dressing table and brushed it and then strategically added some clips with red bows. Janet returned with a large bag. “I’ll just pack the diaper bag and we’re ready to go.” She gathered some changing supplies into the bag along with other bits and pieces she thought they might need, and, after a final check, zipped it up. “Time to go Stephanie.” “Bye Stephanie.” Amanda said, giving him a hug. “Have fun.” “Wait.” Stephen said. “You’re not coming?” He had only convinced himself he could cope with going out like this because he thought Amanda would be there, holding his hand. “I have a job interview.” She explained. “But don’t worry. Mommy will take care of you.” Janet led him out to her car and buckled him into the back seat. “I expect you to be on your best behavior.” She warned him as they drove. “Yes Mommy.” He replied. They soon parked in the driveway of another house. Janet got out and then helped Stephen out of the car and led him to the front door. He looked around nervously, feeling very exposed out there as Janet rang the doorbell and they waited. A woman, about Janet’s age, answered the door. “Hello Janet.” She then looked at Stephen, smiling warmly. “And this must be little Stephanie.” “Hello Rachel.” Janet greeted her friend. “Stephanie. This is Miss Walker. Say Hello.” “Hello, Miss Walker.” Stephen said, feeling ridiculous. “Come in.” The woman directed them. “Would you like some tea?” “That would be lovely.” Janet followed her inside with Stephen in tow. “I have some books with different options for you to look through on the coffee table.” Miss Walker said as she showed them into her lounge room. “The patterns will be all toddler sizes of course but I can still work from them to make something to fit Stephanie.” On the table, Stephen saw a stack of books with sewing patterns for little girls’ clothes and realised why they were here. “I’ll just go put up the tea.” Miss Walker excused herself. Janet picked up one of the books and sat on the sofa. Unsure what to do with himself, Stephen sat on the other end. “The sofa is for grownups.” Janet told him. “You can play on the carpet.” Stephen obediently moved to the floor and Janet took a doll out of the diaper bag and handed it to him to play with. With nothing else to do, he examined the doll, turning it over in his hands. It was a baby doll and it was wearing an outfit embarrassingly similar to his own. While it had no tights, it was wearing skirtalls and a t-shirt just like him. Also like him, it was wearing a disposable diaper under its skirt. Miss Walker returned with the tea. "Can I get anything for Stephanie?" "Thank you but I wouldn't want her spilling anything on your carpet." Janet responded. "I brought her a bottle." She reached into the diaper bag. For a moment, Stephen was afraid she would pull out a baby bottle but it was just a children's water bottle with a straw. Stephen accepted the bottle and looked at it. It was definitely designed for a little girl. Printed around it's sides were teddy bears, wearing pink tutus in various ballet poses. "That is a very pretty bottle you have." Miss Walker told Stephen. "Do you do ballet?" Stephen shook his head. "Stephanie. Be polite and use words." Janet corrected him. "No, Miss Walker." "Would you like to?" Miss Walker asked. "I used to teach ballet." "No. Thank you, Miss Walker." Stephen did his best to refuse politely. "Would you really teach her ballet?" Janet ignored his refusal. "Absolutely. I taught your other daughters." Miss Walker responded. "And Stephanie will look so sweet in a tutu." "I told you." Stephen snapped. "I don't want to do ballet." "Stephanie." Janet said sternly. "Come here." Stephen immediately realised his mistake. All he could do now is try to appease her. He got up and moved to her side. "Lay across my lap." She directed him. He did as he was told. Janet lifted his skirt and then pulled down the back of his tights and diaper, exposing his bare bottom to Miss Walker. As she started the spanking, Janet said “That was very rude. You do not speak to grownups like that.” At first, the spanking was more embarrassing than painful but after a while his bottom started to sting. Stephen begged “Please stop. I won’t be rude again.” Janet wasn’t satisfied that he had learned his lesson. She kept going until the pain and humiliation were too much and Stephen began to sob. “I am sorry that you had to see this.” She apologised to Miss Walker as she helped Stephen to stand up. “It’s quite alright.” her friend replied. “Little girls need discipline.” Janet pulled Stephen’s diaper and tights up over his red bottom and instructed him. “Now say sorry to Miss Walker.” “I’m sorry, Miss Walker.” Stephen said, tears still running down his cheeks. “We all make mistakes dear. Just try to be the good little girl I know you can be.” Miss Walker stood up and hugged him tightly. “And don’t worry. I’ll still teach you ballet.” “Thank you, Miss Walker.” He tried to sound happy. The women returned to discussing what they might dress him up in and he returned to his spot on the carpet, happy for the cushioning of his diaper between his sore bottom and the floor. With little else to do, he sipped water from his bottle and soon emptied it. Miss Walker helpfully refilled it and he finished it again. It wasn’t long before all that water made its way to his bladder, demanding to be let out. He wondered if he could hold on long enough to get home. Not that it would make much difference, he’d still be going in a diaper but it would be more private. When Miss Walker brought out sandwiches for lunch it was clear they wouldn’t be leaving any time soon. With a sigh, he let go and soaked the diaper. It felt different to wetting his cloth diapers. The padding quickly pulled the liquid away from his skin but in doing so, it expanded and grew stiffer. It was still uncomfortable, just in a different way to his cloth diapers. Eventually, Janet had made her choices and Miss Walker declared “I just need to take some measurements from Stephanie.” Taking a measuring tape, she stood up and offered Stephen her hand. “Stand up sweetie.” Stephen accepted her help and stood up. Miss Walker started taking measurements, starting with his neck and arms and working down to his waist. Then she got to his leg. Holding one end of the measuring tape as his ankle, she ran the measuring tape up the inside of his leg to his groin, feeling the swollen padding between his legs. “I think Stephanie needs a diaper change.” “Do you mind if I change her here?” Janet asked. “Go ahead.” Miss Walker noted the last measurement. “I’m finished.” Janet took the necessary supplies out of the diaper bag and spread a changing mat on the floor. Stephen didn’t want to be changed in front of this woman but he knew that refusing would earn him another spanking so he laid down on the mat without being asked. Janet got to work, pulling down his tights to his ankles and then untaping his diaper and pulling it open between his legs, exposing his privates. Miss Walker didn’t react at all. She continued her conversation with Janet as though this was all perfectly normal. “I have all of the fabric I need for the first couple of outfits and they should be ready in a few days.” Stephen found this made him feel very small. She should at least giggle at a grown man having his diaper changed on her lounge room floor. Instead she reacted as though he really was just a toddler. “Thank you so much Rachel.” Janet said, wiping him clean. “I can’t wait to see them on her.” “When would you like to start her ballet lessons?” Miss Walker asked as Janet rolled up the used diaper and replaced it with a clean one. “I can do it first thing tomorrow if you like. How is 9 o’clock?” “That would be great.” Janet taped Stephen into his new diaper and helped him to his feet so she could pull his tights back up. “I’ll organise a tutu for her.” Miss Walker says happily. Janet packed up the changing supplies and disposed of the old diaper before saying “I’d better get Stephanie home. She is overdue for a nap.” The women said their goodbyes and Janet drove Stephen home. They found Amanda waiting for them. “How did the job interview go?” Janet asked her daughter. “I think it was mostly a formality.” Amanda replied. “I’m pretty sure I already had the job.” “I’ll just put Stephanie down for her nap and you can tell me all about it.” Janet took Stephen to his bedroom. There she removed the clips from his hair and stripped him down to his t-shirt and diaper. She stuck two fingers into the leg elastic to check if it was wet. “Still dry.” She found Felicity and handed the teddy bear to him. “Into bed.” As she was tucking him in, they heard the doorbell ring. Amanda answered it. “Hi Greg. Are the flowers for me?” “I just wanted to give you the good news personally.” Greg replied. “You’ve got the job. I couldn't tell you at the interview because it would look like I was playing favorites.” “Thank you, Greg. This is a huge help.” Janet kissed Stephen on the forehead. “Have a good nap.” She then left the room to join Amanda and Greg. “This is great news.” She said. “But please keep your voices down. I just put Stephanie down for a nap.” After that, Stephen could hear them talking but they weren’t loud enough to make out what they were saying. He couldn’t believe that Amanda would be working for her ex-boyfriend and he was sure Janet was explaining exactly who “Stephanie” was. He wanted to go out there and confront them but that would mean doing so in just a t-shirt and diaper. It would also probably mean a spanking in front of Greg for getting out of bed before his nap was over. So he laid there, imagining them laughing at him, imagining Greg making moves on Amanda. Fortunately Greg wasn’t there for long but, even after Stehpen heard him leave, he couldn’t stop thinking about it. How would he prevent Greg from stealing Amanda while he was stuck in diapers? It wasn’t long before he needed to use his diaper again. He didn’t want to do it. Especially now. He wanted to be a man. A man who could tell Greg to back off. However he also knew that holding on wouldn’t do him any good and it wouldn’t get him any closer to getting out of diapers. So he flooded his diaper and laid there feeling like a toddler until Janet returned. “Did you have a good nap?” Once again, she checked his diaper by sticking her fingers in through the leg hole. “Get on the changing table pumpkin and mommy will change your diaper.” Stephen moved to the changing mat on the trundle bed and laid there while Janet cleaned him up and replaced his disposable diaper with a cloth one and plastic panties. She helped him up and they went out to find Amanda in the living room. The flowers from Greg were displayed on the coffee table. “I have some good news Stephanie.” Amanda told him. “I have a job. I start tomorrow.” There was a lot that Stephen wanted to say but this morning’s spanking was still fresh in his mind so he didn’t respond. “What’s wrong?” Amanda asked. “I think she’s sad that her big sister won’t be here to give her attention during the day?” Janet suggested “I’ll be home on the weekends.” Amanda reassured him. “And I’m here now. What would you like to do?” What he wanted most was to get her away from Janet so they could talk like adults. “Let’s play in my room.” “Okay.” Amanda smiled and led him to his bedroom. Once they were both inside, he shut the door. “I can’t believe you took a job working for Greg.” This threw Amanda a little off balance. She had genuinely been expecting to spend the afternoon playing with her baby sister, not arguing with her husband. “When I told him you wouldn’t be able to work for him he asked me to come in and have an interview instead. He knows we need the money.” “He’s your ex-boyfriend.” Stephen reminded her. “And it’s obvious he’s still interested in you.” “No. He’s just a friend. He wants to help.” “I shouldn’t be stuck here in diapers.” He felt like he was about to start crying for the second time today. “I’m a man. I’m your husband. I should be out there finding a job right now.” “Shh. It’s alright.” Amanda pulled him into a hug and rubbed his back. “There’s a TV in my room. Let’s go watch a movie.” Stephen let himself be led across the hallway to her bedroom. “Get comfortable and I’ll find us a DVD.” Stephen sat on the bed and waited for her to return. He looked around the room. It had been Tanya’s. While it was still undeniably feminine, it was far more mature than his. There were no dolls or stuffed toys and there was a TV mounted on the wall opposite the double bed.. “I can’t believe Mom still has this.” Amanda returned holding a DVD case. “This was my favorite movie when I was a little girl.” The pastel color scheme of the cover told Stephen everything he needed to know about this movie. He didn’t even need to see the cartoon princess and fairies prominently displayed on the front. He didn’t complain though. This was something Amanda wanted to share with him and he needed to keep their bond strong in whatever way he could. Amanda started the movie and snuggled in next to Stephen. She reached her arm around behind him and placed her hand on his padded hip, using it to pull him close to her. Stephen relaxed against her, breathing in her perfume. The movie wasn’t that bad. It was definitely for little girls but Stephen found that he didn’t mind. Or maybe he could have enjoyed watching anything while being held by Amanda. When the credits started, Amanda moved to get up and take the DVD out but Stephen held onto her. He wanted to stay in her arms. Amanda smiled and this time didn’t resist the urge to pat his diapered bottom. They stayed like that until they heard the doorbell. “That will be Tanya.” Amanda said. “She is going to babysit you tonight.” “What?” Stephen sat up. “Mom and I are going out to celebrate my new job.” “I don’t want your sister to see me like this.” “Come on.” Amanda stood up and took his hand. “I’ll be with you.” He reluctantly followed her out into the living room where Tanya and Janet were waiting. Tanya immediately burst out laughing. “Oh my God! He’s really wearing a diaper.” Stephen gripped Amanda’s hand tightly. He wanted to stand up to her but what could he say while dressed like that. “She.” Janet reminded her daughter. “Until She is potty trained again she is your little sister Stephanie.” “Does h…” Tanya corrected herself “Does she really use her diapers?” “Yes.” Janet says. “And you had better not leave her sitting in a dirty diaper. I don’t want her getting a rash.” At this, Tanya started laughing again. “Maybe this is a bad idea.” Amanda said. “Nonsense.” Janet says. “Tanya has babysat before. She knows what she’s doing.” “Yeah. Don’t worry.” Tanya gave Stephen a smile which made him want to hide behind Amanda.. “Stephanie and I are going to have lots of fun together.” “Good.” Janet started toward her room. “Amanda and I need to get ready. Could you please check Stephanie’s diaper and then give her dinner. It’s already on the table.” “No problem Mom.” Tanya held back her laughter. Amanda struggled to free her hand from Stephen’s “It will be okay.” She was trying to convince herself as much as Stephen. She took one more concerned look back as she went into her own room. Now alone with Stephen, Tanya circled behind him. “Any poopies in your diaper?” She giggled, pulling back the plastic panties and diaper to look down his bottom. “No. Good girl. Let’s keep it that way. I don’t want to change any messy diapers tonight.” Moving around to face him, she squeezed his groin. “Nope. Not wet either.” She led him to the table where they found a plate of chicken nuggets and vegetables cut into sticks. Next to it sat his sippy cup. “No high chair?” Tanya teased. “You are a big girl aren’t you?” Stephen was just thankful that it was finger food and he didn’t have to suffer the indignity of Tanya feeding him. When he was finished eating, they returned to the living room where they waited for Janet and Amanda to be ready. “Did Stephanie eat all of her dinner?” Janet asked when she returned. “Yes Mom.” Tanya told her. “Good.” Janet said. “Her bedtime is seven thirty and she will need a bath before then.” “I’ll take care of it.” Amanda emerged. Stephen thought she looked stunning and wished he was going with her. “Ready to go?” Janet did a last check of her handbag. “Yes.” Amanda replied. Janet hugged Stephen and gave him a kiss on the forehead. “Good night Stephanie. Be a good girl for Tanya.” Amanda hugged him tightly, whispering. “It’s only a couple of hours.” Then they were gone and Stephen was alone with Tanya. “You’re even more pathetic than I thought.” With Janet and Amanda gone, she could say what she really thought. “A real man would never have let his mother in law turn him into a baby girl.” Stephen didn’t know what to do. He found no words to defend himself and just stood there frozen. “I guess you never were a man.” She continued. “Maybe you always were a little girl.” She took out her phone and started snapping photos of Stephen. “What are you doing?” Stephen tried and failed to hide his diaper from the camera. “Stop that!” “I don’t have any photos of my baby sister.” Tanya ignored his protests. “What if I want to show you off to my friends?” “No.” He insisted. “Please don’t” “Or maybe I could send them to your friends, show them the real you.” She threatened. “I’m sure I could find your phone to get their numbers.” “Please.” He begged. “Don’t do that.” “I won’t if you are a good little girl and do whatever I say.” “Okay.” He was trapped. “Good.” She smiled evilly. “Now babies don’t walk. For the rest of the night I want you to crawl.” Stephen got down on his hands and knees. Tanya laughed at how prominent this made his padded bottom. She took the opportunity to get more photos. “Go on.” Tanya ordered “Crawl around like the baby you are.” As Stephen complied he noticed pressure on his bladder again. He wondered if he could hold on until after Tanya put him to bed. Of course then he would be in a wet diaper all night but that would be better than having Tanya change him. "Now lay on the blanket and play with your dolly." Tanya took more photos until her phone rang. "Hi Susan." She answered it, giving Stephen a very welcome break. "No. I am babysitting tonight." "You aren't going to believe this." "It's my brother in law." "No he doesn't have a kid. I'm babysitting him. Mom decided to treat him like a baby girl and the loser just went along with it." "Yeah. Diapers and everything. He is laying in front of me playing with a doll right now." This went on for quite a while. Stephen tried not to listen or think about the gossip which would soon be all over town. “Do you need a diaper change yet?” Tanya asked when her phone call was finally finished. She was hoping for some even more embarrassing photos. The ones she had so far might be explained away as being from a costume party or something but if she had proof of him using his diaper he would have no excuse. Stephen shook his head but felt the pressure growing. Soon enough Tanya noticed his potty dance and smiled. It would not be long. However, she was also aware of the time. It was getting closer to seven and she still needed to give him a bath before bed. She soon decided that she couldn’t wait any longer. “Stand up.” She ordered. Stephen got up off the floor. “Now wet your diaper.” She said. “Unless you want me to share those photos.” Stephen blushed as he released his bladder. Tanya laughed as she watched the crotch grow darker and begin to sag. She took another photo. “Are you all done?” Stephen nodded. “You deserve to sit in it you loser.” She said. “But it’s almost your bedtime and I need to give you a bath. Crawl to your bedroom.” Stephen got back down to the floor and made his way to his room. The soggy diaper hanging heavily between his legs. Tanya followed, documenting it with her phone. He reached his room and climbed up on the change mat. “Suck on your thumb while I deal with this.” Stephen stuck his thumb into his mouth. It was strangely comforting. Tanya removed his plastic panties and giggled at the dark wet, yellow stain on his diaper. She quickly snapped a photo. There would be no denying what had happened in this one. She unpinned the diaper and pulled it open. “Look at that little dick.” She snapped a photo. “Does it get any bigger?” She teased him with her fingers until he grew hard. “I guess not. Poor Amanda.” She took another photo. “I hear Greg’s is huge though.” She threw the soggy diaper into the bucket then directed him "Now get to the bath.” Wearing nothing but his t-shirt, Stephen crawled to the bathroom. Tanya followed, watching his penis swinging from side to side as he moved. When they reached the bathroom, she ordered "Sit there while I fill the tub." He obeyed. The tiles felt cold against his naked skin and he felt very exposed in front of Tanya and covered his erection with his hands, surprised to find that he missed the security of his diapers. “Stop playing with yourself.” Tanya snapped at him. “That’s very unladylike.” Stephen stared at the floor and tried to ignore her. “Move your hands away.” She ordered. “Put them on your head.” He reluctantly removed his hands to his head, leaving him exposed again. He sat like that until Tanya pulled his t-shirt up over his head and told him “Get in.” He climbed in. relieved to be concealed by the bubbles. Tanya had no interest in actually washing him so she threw a washcloth in for him to do it himself. He didn’t mind being allowed that little bit of maturity but it did feel a bit awkward with her watching, especially when it got to his privates. “Are you all clean?” She asked when he finished. “Show me your bottom so I can make sure you have done it properly.” Stephen stood up, thankful that his dick was no longer hard, and turned so she could see his bottom. “Bend over and pull your cheeks apart so I can see properly.” He obeyed, furious at this deliberate humiliation but totally powerless to do anything about it. “No. That’s nowhere near clean enough.” She picked up the washcloth from the water and stuck her index finger in the middle of it. She ran her covered finger down his crack. She then ran it back up to his butthole, penetrating him just enough to let him know just how much power she had over him. He felt himself starting to grow hard again but Tanya quickly withdrew her finger. “Much better.” She dropped the washcloth back into the bathtub. “Get out and dry yourself off.” He stepped out of the tub and dried himself with his pink towel. “Now put the towel back and crawl to your bedroom.” Stephen hung the towel back on the towel rail and got down on the floor. He crawled back to his room totally naked. Tanya watched his bare bottom sway from side to side and couldn’t resist giving it a hard smack. He finally reached his room and climbed onto the changing mat. Tanya picked up a cloth diaper. “What the hell am I meant to do with this?” Without bothering to even try folding it, she slid it under his bottom and pulled it up between his legs before fastening it at the sides with safety pins. It didn’t feel right to Stephen. It was very loose and there was nowhere near enough padding against his bottom and between his legs. However he didn’t dare say anything. She pulled a pair of plastic panties up his legs and stuffed the diaper inside them. This felt even worse. It was bulky in all the wrong places and bits of the material stuck out of the elastic of the plastic panties. Tanya pulled a nightdress on over his head and then checked her watch. “Ten past seven. Close enough. Get into bed.” Without even waiting for him to do it, she turned off the light and left. Stephen crawled over into his bed and found Felicity. He hugged her tight and fought the urge to suck his thumb and told himself that Tanya’s torment was over now. Some time later, Tanya let herself back into the room and turned on the light. “I just wanted you to know that I found your phone.” She waved it in front of him to prove it. “If Mom hears that I was anything other than a perfect babysitter, I’m sending those photos to your entire contact list.” She turned the light back off and left. Janet and Amanda returned home not long after that. Stephen could hear them talking to Tanya for a little while but couldn’t make out what was being said. He heard Tanya leave and then outside his door Janet said “I’m just going to check on Stephanie.” She quietly opened the door. Stephen watched her as she approached the bed, very happy to be back in her care after Tanya. “Why are you still awake?” She whispered gently. He reached up and hugged her. “Did you miss Mommy?” She asked, returning the hug. He nodded against her shoulder. She released him and tucked him back up in bed, smiling warmly at him. TUESDAY He awoke the next morning, needing to pee, and used his diaper. Unfortunately, Tanya had done such a bad job of diapering him that it leaked all over his bed. “Good morning. I just wanted to see you before I left for work.” Amanda came in then saw his bed. “Oh dear. What happened. Did you leak?” Janet heard her daughter and came in too. “What’s wrong?” “Stephanie’s diaper leaked.” Amanda informed her. “I’ll deal with it.” Janet told her. “You have to get to work.” “Sorry.” She kissed Stephen on the forehead. “I really do have to go” On the way out she called back “Bye Mom. Bye Stephanie.” “Bye Amanda.” Janet called after her. “Good luck.” She approached the bed and pulled back the covers to inspect the damage. “Don’t worry, Pumpkin. I’ll get this cleaned up.” She removed his wet nightdress and pulled off his plastic panties. She saw his diaper. “Tanya did your diaper all wrong. That’s why it leaked. We will have to teach her how to do it properly won’t we?” Not waiting for an answer, she unpinned the diaper and helped him up. “Get into the bathroom.” Wet and naked, he did as she said. She ran him a bath and helped him in. “We have to get ready quickly today.” She said, scrubbing him clean with no concern for his modesty. “It’s your first ballet lesson this morning.” She helped him up and wrapped him in his towel. “There. Isn’t that better?” “Yes.” He said and meant it. “Thank you, Mommy.” She took him back to his room and laid him on the change mat. There she took out a disposable diaper and slid it under his bottom before taping him into it. He felt much more secure being back in a properly fastened diaper and caught himself smiling up at Janet. She smiled back before going to his wardrobe to decide what to dress him in. Stephen stood up and Janet returned with a yellow sundress with white flowers. “What do you think?” She held it up for him to see. It was certainly cute. He wouldn't mind seeing it on Amanda but that didn’t mean he wanted to wear it himself. Still, he didn’t want to disappoint Janet so he responded with a big smile. “I thought you would like it.” She pulled it on over his head. The dress reached just below the crotch of his diaper. If he had been wearing a cloth one it would certainly be showing. Janet finished his outfit with shoes and a yellow headband then said. “I’m just going to get these wet things into the wash and then we’d better get going.” Soon enough he was reluctantly following her out of the privacy of the house. He let her strap him into the back seat of her car. “You’d better have some breakfast.” She unscrewed the cap from a children’s yogurt pouch and handed it to him. Stephen finished it on the short drive and, as he usually did after breakfast, started to feel the need to poop. He hoped he could hold on until they got back home. At Miss Walker’s house he once again waited nervously at her front door, holding down his dress afraid that the wind might catch it and flash his diaper. “Hello Janet. Hello Stephanie.” Miss Walker opened the door and greeted them with a warm smile. She was wearing a black leotard with a simple wrap-around skirt. “Come in.” She led them back into her lounge room. There was a pink ballet outfit laid out on the sofa. It consisted of a pair of tights and what looked like girls’ one-piece bathers with a stiff skirt sticking out from the waist. Sitting on the floor were a pair of matching ballet shoes. “Wow. Is that tutu for Stephanie?” Janet asked, knowing the answer. “Yes.” Miss Walker replied. “I had a few spare ones laying around. That should be her size.” “Let’s try it on.” Janet was already removing his shoes. Next she took off his headband and pulled his dress off over his head, leaving him standing there in just his diaper. She picked up the tights and gathered up the legs before holding them out for Stephen to step into. She stretched them up his legs and over his diaper. Then came the tutu. She held it out for him to put one foot through each leghole and then pulled it up for him to put his arms though. Finally, she slipped the shoes onto his feet. “Such a pretty ballerina.” She declared, stepping back to look at him. “Do you like your tutu, Stephanie.” “Yes Mommy.” Stephen gave her the answer he knew she wanted. “You can keep it.” Miss Walker declared. Stephen knew that Janet would prompt him to respond to her. He preempted her. "Thank you Miss Walker." "You have very good manners." Miss Walker smiled at her. Janet beamed proudly. Stephen was quickly learning to be a respectful little girl. Earning the approval of these two women made Stephen feel surprisingly good. He hoped it was something he would repeat frequently. "Let's get started." Miss Walker led Stepehn to an empty part of the room and sat down. "First we have to stretch." She demonstrated a stretch and Stephen did his best to copy her. "Good work Stephanie." Miss she rewarded his efforts with more praise before demonstrating the next stretch. As Stephen stretched, he felt the need to poop increasing. All of this bending was not making it easy to avoid missing his diaper. "Okay. Up we get." Miss Walker stood up and Stephen followed. "This is First Position." She demonstrated and he copied, Earning more praise. Stephen kept following Miss Walker's directions, forgetting that he was meant to be a grown man. He was totally absorbed in being a little girl learning ballet and it was wonderful. He was brought back to reality when the pressure was finally too much and, in the middle of a plié, he filled his diaper. From where she sat, Janet could see it happen. She watched as the seat of his diaper expanded with the mess. “I think you’d better take a break.” She told Miss Walker. “Stephanie needs a diaper change.” “Okay.” Miss Walker looked at her watch. “We went longer than I had planned anyway. Stephanie was just such a good student.” Stephen couldn’t help smiling at her but he was embarrassed. Of course he was embarrassed about messing himself but he was more embarrassed that, for a while, he felt like a real little girl and loved it. Janet unpacked the changing supplies and then had to completely undress Stephen to get to his diaper. Stripped down to his diaper, Stephen laid on the changing mat. “You did very well at your first ballet lesson.” Janet untapped the diaper. “Mommy is very proud of you.” She thoroughly cleaned his bottom before sealing the diaper and wipes into a plastic bag. When he was taped into a clean diaper, Stephen said “Thank you, Mommy.” “Such a polite little girl.” Miss Walker observed. “You are doing such a good job raising her, Janet.” This made both Janet and Stephen feel great. “Rachel, would you mind getting her dressed while I throw this out?” Janet asked, holding up the dirty diaper. “Of course not.” Miss Walker replied, picking up Stephen’s sundress. Janet left to dispose of the diaper and wash her hands. “Thank you.” “Come here sweetie.” Miss Waker held up the dress and waited for Stephen. He moved closer to her and helpfully raised his arms so that she could put the dress on him. She put his headband back on and then helped him into his shoes. “Thank you, Miss Walker.” He said, ”You are very welcome, Stephanie.” When Janet returned, Miss Walker offered "Will you have some tea?" "Yes." Janet replied. "I think we have time." "I'll put the kettle on." Miss Walker left. While they waited for her to return, Janet took out Stephen's water bottle and gave it to him. "You must be thirsty too." He finished the bottle by the time Miss Walker had poured the tea. He had nothing else to do while the women chatted so he stood up and started practicing the moves Miss Walker had taught him. Janet and Miss Walker smiled. They tried not to make it too obvious that they were watching him. They didn't want him to get embarrassed and stop. As he danced, he gradually felt more and more like a real little girl again. His self-consciousness was gone along with all of his adult concerns. Before he completely lost himself, he was interrupted by Janet. "Time to go home, Stephanie." "Okay Mommy." As he realised that he really needed to pee. He soaked his diaper on the drive home. "Do you need a diaper change?" Janet asked once they were inside. "Yes Mommy." She took him to his room and changed him into a cloth diaper. As he had expected, his dress was not long enough to cover his diaper. “I have to hang out the wash.” She informed him. “You can play in the backyard.” She let him out through the laundry door. She could keep an eye on him from there while she unloaded the washing machine. Stephen stepped out into the backyard. The fences looked very low to him. A neighbour could peer over into the yard at any moment. The backyard hadn’t changed since Amanda and Tanya were children. It had a sandpit, a swing and a cubby house. These had gone unused for over a decade but Janet had kept them in good condition in case she had grandchildren. Stephen opted for the privacy of the cubby house. It was, fortunately, large enough for him to move around comfortably inside. It was currently used mostly as storage for outdoors toys, like buckets and spades for the sandpit. He sat on a chair which was a bit too small for him and watched the backyard through a window. Soon Janet emerged from the house with the washing. She put down the basket and waved to Stephen. Not wanting to disappoint her, he waved back. Janet started pulling things out of the washing basket. Stephen’s sheets from the morning were in there but it was mostly his diapers and plastic panties. His diapers being on display made Stephen feel exposed despite being hidden in the cubby house. “Hello Janet.” Stephen’s fears were realised as a woman called out over the fence. “Hello Kate.” Janet waved back. “It looks like you have a baby in the house again.” The woman observed but then she noticed something strange. “Those are some very big plastic panties.” Janet laughed. “Yes they are.” She turned to the cubby house and signalled Stephen to come to her. “Stephanie. Come out and meet Mrs Thompson.” Stephen hesitated. “Come out Stephanie.” Janed repeated. “You know what happens when you are rude to grownups.” The warning drew Stephen out of his hiding spot. Mrs Thompson hid her mouth behind her hands when she saw him but it was obvious that she was giggling. “Say hello to Mrs Thompson.” Janet prompted him. “Hello, Mrs Thompson.” He did as he was told. “Stephanie here was Amanda’s husband. They have come to stay with me.” Janet explained. “She had some trouble aiming when he used my toilet as a man so now she is a little girl in diapers. When she is ready, I will potty train her.” Stephen could only stand there, turning red. “Maybe I should try that with Peter.” Mrs Thompson said, recalling her long-running frustration with her husband’s toilet habits. Janet smiled at the idea. “I’m sure Stephanie would love to have another little girl to play with.” “I am impressed that you decided to cloth diaper her.” Mrs Thompson says. “That must be a lot more work.” “It’s not that bad. I cloth diapered Amanda and Tanya too. Babies go through a lot of diapers.” Janet explained, motioning toward the clothes line. “It’s just more economical. Plus cloth diapers make their little bottoms so cute.” Mrs Thompson giggled again. “They certainly do.” “Well I’d better give Stephanie some lunch” Janet hung the last diaper on the line. “It’s almost time for her nap.” “If you ever need a break, feel free to leave Stephanie at my place.” She offered. “My Sarah is studying child care and I’m sure she would love to help.” “Thank you, Kate.” Janet said. “I’ll keep it in mind.” It was a quiet afternoon. After Stephen’s nap time, Janet left him to play in the living room, checking on him occasionally as she did various chores around the house. “Mommy, Can I help.” Stephen asked at one point, mostly because he was getting rather bored of the baby toys. Janet appreciated the offer but replied “When you are a bit bigger.” Janet was feeding him his dinner when Amanda finally returned home. “Hi Mom.” She greeted them both with a kiss, her mother on the cheek and Stephen on the forehead. “Hi Stephanie.” “How was your first day?” Janet asked as she brought a spoonful of peas to Stephen’s mouth. “It’s a bit boring honestly. I’m overqualified to be a secretary.” She complained. “But it’s better than nothing.” “Stephanie had her first ballet lesson this morning.” Janet informed her. “Was that fun?” Amanda asked Stephen. “Did you get to wear a tutu?” Stephen could only answer with nods as Janet made sure that his mouth was never empty. “She is a very good ballerina.” Janet commented. “Just like her big sister.” “Will you show me?” Amanda asked Stephen. He shook his head. “I’m sure she will.” Janet insisted. “When she is feeling less shy.” That evening, after Janet had given Stephen a bath, she took him to his room and took out two cloth diapers. She laid them out next to him on the bed. “I think I’ll make your diapers extra thick for bed. We don’t want you to leak again.” She folded the diapers and slid them under his bottom. He could feel the extra thickness already with just his bottom resting on it. She powdered him and pulled the double diaper up between his legs, forcing them apart. Once his diapers were pinned on and covered with another pair of plastic panties, Stephen stood up awkwardly. It was almost impossible to walk with this much padding between his legs. One he was in his nightdress, they joined Amanda in the living room where she was watching the news. When it was finished, Janet suggested. “Maybe Stephanie can show us her ballet now.” Stephen again shook his head. “Please.” Amanda begged. “I really want to see.” With a sigh, he got up off the floor. Janet turned off the TV and started some music. Stephen started going through the moves which Miss Walker had taught him. He felt very self-conscious and awkward in his bulky diapers but Amanda and Janet smiled and clapped for him. While attempting one of the moves, he lost his balance and fell on his padded bottom. Amanda couldn’t help giggling. Stephen pouted which only made the scene even cuter to her. This made her giggle even more. Stephen didn’t want to dance anymore. He returned to his spot on the blanket and stayed there until Janet declared “It’s Stephanie’s bed-time.” “Goodnight Stephanie.” Amanda gave him a hug. “Goodnight Amanda.” Janet led him to the bathroom, where she brushed his teeth, and then took him to his room. “Are you wet?” She asked, feeling his diapers. “No. Still dry.” Stephen climbed into bed and hugged Felicity. Janet sat on the bed next to him and started reading his bedtime story. Stephen closed his eyes and listened. It was so much nicer being put to bed by Janet than by Tanya. Without thinking, he snuggled in close to her, smiling contentedly. He was asleep before Janet finished the story. WEDNESDAY Stephen woke up early enough to eat breakfast with Amanda before she left for work. Then, after he messed his diaper, Janet changed him into a disposable. "Where are we going?" He knew what a disposable diaper meant. "Mommy has a few errands to run today." Janet explained, helping him into pink leggings. Next came a white t-shirt with a large pink heart on the front, white sneakers and a pink bow for his hair. As Stephen looked at his reflection, the thought of being in public like this filled him with dread. The waistband of his diaper stuck out the top of the leggings and the short t-shirt did nothing to cover it. Not that it would have done him any good. The tight leggings left no doubt what was underneath. Janet restocked the diaper bag and they were on their way. Stephen watched nervously from the back seat. He wondered where they were going but wasn’t sure he wanted to know. It was worse than he feared. Janet turned into the carpark of a shopping mall. People were streaming in and out of the entrance. There were so many people who would see him the moment he got out of the car and even more once they got inside. Janet got out of the car with the diaper bag, opened Stephen’s door and unclipped his seatbelt. “Come on.” Stephen shook his head. “I can’t go out there like this.” “Don’t be silly. Get out of this car right now.” “No!” He gripped the seat. “Fine.” Janet put his seatbelt back on. “Have it your way.” She drove him home without another word. As soon as they were inside, she led him to the sofa. She sat down. “Get across my lap.“ Did as he was told, hoping that obedience would mitigate her wrath. “Yes Mommy.” She pulled down the back of his diaper and leggings. “It was very naughty to disobey Mommy.” Her hand came down hard on his bare bottom. “Especially when we are out in public.” “Ow.” He said. “I’m sorry but I can’t let all of those people see me in diapers.” She spanked him again. “You are a toddler.” And again. “Toddlers wear diapers.” And again. “But after.” He endured another smack. “When I’m a grownup again. How will I face them?” “That is a grownup worry.” Janet stops the spanking. “You don’t even need to worry about potty training yet, Pumpkin.” As if to punctuate that statement, she pulled his diaper back up and padded his bottom through it. She then helped him stand up and then fixed his leggings. Stephen thought that the punishment was over. He was wrong. Janet dragged a footstool over into an empty corner of the room. “This is the naughty seat.” She explained. “Sit here facing the wall. You are in timeout. ” Stephen obeyed. He felt so childish sitting there, staring at the corner. He prefered the spanking. “We still need to go to the mall today.” Janet said from behind him. “People will see that you are a little diapered girl. Use your time on the naughty seat to find a way to accept that.” And so he sat there, processing the fact that very soon he would be walking through a shopping mall, very visibly diapered. He imagined it. How would people look at him? What would they say? Many would certainly laugh. He felt the embarrassment as though he was already there. When he felt the need to pee, it was a welcome distraction. He held on, more as something else to focus on than to avoid using his diaper. Eventually that became tedious too and he wet the diaper. Still he had to sit there in his soggy diaper, anticipating his diapered excursion. Eventually he reached a point where he just wanted to get it over with. He just couldn’t stand the anticipation any more. Finally Janet came back and asked. “Are you ready to go to the mall now?” “Yes Mommy.” he replied, sadly. “Good girl.” She helped him up and turned him around so she could give him a tight hug. “Mommy loves you.” She genuinely meant it and Stephen felt that. He returned the hug. She released him and stepped back. Do you need a diaper change before we go?” “Yes Mommy.” Janet changed Stephen into a clean disposable and soon they were back in the mall parking lot. Once again, Janet got out with the diaper bag, opened Stephen’s door and released his seatbelt. She offered him her hand. “Come on, Pumpkin.” Stephen’s heart was pounding but he took Janet’s hand. Somehow holding her hand made him feel better. He was still scared but found the courage to leave the car. “Good girl.” Janet smiled at him as she led him to the entrance. Most people were minding their own business and didn’t even glance at Stephen but a few did notice. They pointed him out and whispered to their companions. Stephen heard a few laughs and gripped Janet’s hand tighter. Their first stop was the hair salon. The young woman at the counter just smirked as she looked Stephen up and down. “Hi Janet. We are just about ready for you. Please take a seat.” Janet led Stephen to the waiting area. Part of it was fenced off and had a basket of toys for young children. The purpose was obvious. It was a playpen where mothers could leave their small children while they had their hair done. That is exactly what Janet planned to do with Stephen. She opened the childproof gate. “In you go.” Stephen reluctantly released her hand and stepped in. The back of the playpen was glass, looking out into the mall. As Janet closed the gate, Stephen realised he was on display to everyone walking past. He turned his back to the window. Realising that this gave the people outside a view of his padded bottom, he sat down. They would still see the waistband of his diaper but this was the best he could do. Meanwhile Janet selected a magazine and took a seat to wait for her turn. It didn’t take long before she was called over to a chair and the stylist got to work. People stopped and stared at Stephen through the window, Some tapped the glass, hoping to get a better look at him but he didn’t turn around. To Stephen, Janet’s haircut took agonizingly long. This was worse than his timeout. At least he didn’t have people gawking at him on the naughty seat. When Janet was finally finished, Stephen watched her pay the young woman at the counter then return to open the playpen. He rushed to hug her. In her arms, he could ignore the people outside staring at his padded bottom. Janet looked at her watch. “Oh dear. We are running late. I’d better get you some lunch.” Stephen held tight to Janet’s hand as she let him deeper into the mall. People were still looking but he ignored them, focussing only on the feeling of his hand in hers. Janet spotted the sign for the toilets and stopped for a moment. “Do you need a diaper change before lunch?” Stephen shook his head, blushing at being asked that so loudly in public. They reached a cafe and found a table. Stephen felt a little more comfortable here. The customers and staff could still see him but he was protected from the crowds outside. Janet looked over the menu and chose meals for both of them without consulting Stephen. She left him at the table as she went to place the order. Stephen made the mistake of looking around. The other customers were all looking at him. Most were being subtle about it but some were blatantly staring. Fortunately, Janet did not take long and was soon sitting across from him again. He could just focus on her and ignore everyone else. “I think you are going to miss your nap today.” Janet worried. “I still have to go to the bank and do the grocery shopping.” While Stephen wasn’t concerned about missing his nap, he didn’t like hearing that they still had things to do at the mall. As they waited for their lunch, he also realised that he needed to pee. He wondered if he would be able to hold on until Janet finished her errands. He wondered if the people watching him would be able to tell if he wet himself. Then he realised that if Janet knew he had wet himself she would likely change him at the mall. While he was worrying about this, a waitress brought their food over. “The kids’ meal must be for you.” Smiling, she placed a plate in front of Stephen. It held some little ham and cheese sandwiches with the crusts cut off two slices of fairy bread. Next to it, she placed a juice box. Stephen knew that Janet would want him to use good manners. “Thank you.” Janet smiled proudly at him and, in spite of his embarrassment, he was happy to have made her happy. “You are welcome.” The waitress failed to keep a straight face but kept up the pretense that Stephen was actually a little girl. “Would you like to do some colouring when you are finished?” “That would be very nice.” Janet answered for him. The waitress retrieved some crayons and a colouring-in picture of a unicorn and placed them in the middle of the table. “Thankyou” Stephen said again. “You are such a polite little girl.” She said. “What’s your name?” “Stephanie.” “That is a pretty name.” She continued. “And how old are you Stephanie?” “Twenty Six” He answered without thinking. The waitress laughed. “Isn’t that a little too old to still be in diapers?” Janet laughed and corrected him. “Stephanie is two.” “Don’t worry.”The waitress teased him. “I’m sure you’ll learn numbers soon.” With that, she left to serve other tables. “Don’t wait for mommy.” Janet told him. “You can start eating.” He did and was almost finished when her lunch arrived. After eating the last piece of fairy bread, he pulled the crayons and coloring picture toward him. It was something to focus on as he tried to ignore the people watching him and the increasing likelihood that he would have to use his diaper in front of them.. He was just finishing off the picture when Janet ate the last few bites of her meal. “That’s very pretty.” She told him. “You are such a good artist.” It was a patronizing complement but a complement nonetheless. “Thank you, Mommy.” Janet folded the picture neatly and placed it in her handbag before once more taking Stephen’s hand and leading him back out to the mall. The next stop was the bank. Janet and Stephen joined the queue. As everyone in front of them was focused on moving forward, none of them noticed Stephen but the man who arrived behind them certainly did. “Is this a dare?” He joked. “Or did you lose a bet?” “Stephanie. You are being rude.” Janet insisted. “The nice man asked you a question.” “It’s a punishment.” Stephen reluctantly turned to face the man. “I missed the toilet and didn’t clean up so Mommy said I have to be potty trained as a girl.” “You’re his mother?” The man asked Janet. “I’m his mother in law.” She explained. “But until Stephanie’s potty training is finished she is a little girl and I’m her mommy.” “Wow.” The man felt sorry for Stephen. “Why are you letting her do this to you?” “My wife and I are living with her because I lost my job.” Stephen admitted. “I don’t have a choice.” “My name is Kevin Brown.” He handed Janet a business card. “I’m a freelance reporter and I’d like to interview you and... Stephanie... for an article.” Stephen shook his head. “Don’t want everyone to know about this.” “Hundreds of people have been seeing you walking around the mall today.” Kevin said. ”They are all wondering why you are dressed like that.” “It would save us from explaining it to everyone.” Janet reasoned. “Good.” Kevin took that as a yes. “Would you be available to do the interview later today?” “I think so. I just need to visit the supermarket after this.” Janet told him.”I will call you when we are home.” By then, Stephen’s need to pee was getting urgent. He was trying to subtly shift his weight from one leg to another to keep it under control without Kevin noticing. Kevin did notice but he didn’t say anything. He just watched, curious about whether Stephen would actually use his diaper. Before they reached the front of the line, Stephen gave up and flooded his diaper. Kevin noticed that he had stopped fidgeting and realised what had just happened. Janet noticed too and once they were finished at the bank, she told Stephen. “Let’s go change your diaper.” He meekly let her lead him back to the toilets. She pushed open the door to the ladies' room And pulled him inside. Luckily, they found the room empty. Janet pulled the baby change table down. "There is no way you are going to fit on that" she decided. After looking around the room and finding no suitable surfaces she shrugged and just pulled Stephen's leggings down where he stood. Just as Janet put the diaper bag down on the counter, the door swung inward. Two women entered the room. their conversation abruptly stopped as they saw him standing there with his leggings around his ankles and his wet diaper on display. "What the hell?" one of them blurted out. “Is she really changing his diaper?” “Oh my God!.” The other declared, heading back out the door.. “I’m getting security.” “Don’t leave me with these weirdos.” The first followed her. Janet ignored them and opened the bag to collect the necessary supplies. She returned to Stephen and had just undone the tapes on his diaper when there was a knock on the door. “This is mall security.” A man’s voice came from the other side of the door. “I’m coming in.” Janet quickly stuck the tapes back in place and pulled Stephen’s leggings back up before the uniformed man let himself in. The man tried to remain serious but couldn’t help smiling at the ridiculousness of what he found. “Both of you will need to come with me.” “Fine.” Janet said, putting the baby wipes and clean diaper back into the bag. “But my daughter needs her diaper changed.” This made him crack and start laughing. “Whatever. Just follow me.” Janet held Stephen’s hand and followed the man through the mall. Stephen’s diaper moved around awkwardly as he walked. In her rush, Janet had not done a very good job of taping it back up and the tapes did not handle being re-stuck very well. They soon gave up, leaving the task of holding Stephen’s diaper in place entirely up to his leggings. The leggings sagged and the damp padding bounced against his bottom with every step. The guard led them through a door marked “Staff Only.” and showed them into an unoccupied office. “Take a seat and wait here.” He told them. On the near side of the simple desk were two chairs. Janet and Stephen sat there and waited. “Great.” Stephen despaired. “Now I’m going to be arrested, dressed like this.” “Watch your tone, Stephanie.” Janet told him sternly. “And don’t worry. I will explain everything.” “Janet?” A middle-aged man recognised her as he entered the room. “Hello Peter.” Janet stood to greet him. “I’m sorry about this misunderstanding.” “It’s quite alright.” He responded. “And this must be Stephanie. My wife told me all about you.” “Stephanie. Say hello to Mr Thompson.” Janet said. “He is our neighbour. You met Mrs Thompson yesterday.” “Hello, Mr Thompson.” Stephen said obediently. “I understand you were trying to change Stephanie’s diaper in the middle of the ladies’ room” He said. “You gave some other shoppers a bit of a shock.” “Yes.” Janet confirmed. “She is too big for the baby change table.” “There’s a spare office next to mine.” Mr Thompson pulled a key, attached to an orange tag, from his drawer. “You can have some privacy in there. Here’s a key.” “Thank you, Peter.” Janet accepted the key. “Thank you, Mr Thompson.” Stephen added without being prompted. Mr Thompson led them to the next office. “I’ll leave you to change Stephanie now. She looks like she’s getting rather uncomfortable in that diaper.” he pointed at another door further down the hall. “You can use the staff bathroom to wash up.” Janet took Stephen into the office. Its furniture was arranged like Mr Thompsons and had a few boxes stacked in one corner but was otherwise empty. “Lay down on the desk Pumpkin.” Stephen did as he was told. His legs dangled off the end. Janet once again pulled his leggings down to his ankles. This time his diaper went with them. “Oh dear.” Janet took the used diaper and rolled it up. “It’s lucky you didn’t wet again. You would have leaked all over.” She took the baby wipes out of the diaper bag and cleaned his privates. “There. All clean again. Isn’t that better?” “Yes, Mommy.” He agreed. Next, she took out the new diaper and unfolded it. “Lift up your bottom a little please, Pumpkin.” He had to place his feet on the edge of the desk to do this. “Thankyou.” She slid the diaper under him and gave him a gentle pat on the side of his bottom. He understood the signal and lowered himself onto the padding. Janet pulled the diaper up firmly between his legs and taped him into it. Stephen felt good to be back in a dry, properly fastened diaper. “Thank you, Mommy.” “You are welcome, Pumpkin.” She smiled as she helped him up and then pulled his leggings back over his padded bottom. Janet disposed of the old diaper, washed her hands and then took Stephen back out into the mall. Their last stop was the supermarket. Janet took a trolley and considered the baby seat. “No. I think your bottom is a bit too big to fit in that.” Stephen sighed with relief. “I want you to keep one hand on the trolley at all times.” Janet directed. “So you don’t get lost.” Stephen held the side of the trolley and kept pace with Janet as she went up and down the aisles, finding what she needed. By then, Stephen had grown accustomed to the stares and comments of the other shoppers. It felt like they had been at this mall forever. Janet had soon gathered everything on her list and took them through the checkout. “Hello Janet.” The young woman at the checkout recognised her.. “Hello Sarah. We were just talking to your father.” “Yes he told me you were in the mall today.” Sarah started scanning the groceries. “Hello Stephanie. It’s nice to meet you. I’m Sarah.” Stephen knew he had to be polite. “Hello Sarah.” “Stephanie. You need to speak to grown ups respectfully.” Janet corrected him. “You must call her Miss Thompson.” “Sorry, Miss Thompson.” This made her giggle. “Mom said you might come to my house to play.” She spoke to Stephen as though she believed he was a real little girl. “Would you like that?” Stephen didn’t think he was allowed to say no. “Yes, Miss Thompson.” “I’m home all day tomorrow.” She addressed Janet. “You can drop her over in the morning and have a break.” “That sounds lovely.” Janet agreed. “Stephanie and I will see you tomorrow.” Janet phoned Kevin Brown on their way back to the car. She told him they would be home soon and gave him the address. By the time the doorbell rang Janet had changed Stephen back into a cloth diaper and plastic panties. The leggings had no chance of stretching over the much thicker padding so he was in just his t-shirt, diaper and plastic panties. He was laying on his pink blanket, watching an educational cartoon for toddlers. Janet let Kevin in and led him to the sofa. “Can I get you some tea or coffee?” “Coffee. Thank you.” Kevin replied, watching Stephen unsuccessfully try to find a way to sit which hid his ballooning pink plastic panties. Janet left him with Stephen and went to the kitchen. The reporter recognised that he might be able to get more honest answers out of Stephen with Janet not listening. “How do you feel about living like a little girl?” “How do you think I feel?” Stephen answered. “It’s humiliating. I spent the day being paraded around the mall in diapers.” “What does your wife think about this?” “Amanda says we have no choice but I think she’s enjoying seeing me like this. She says it’s cute.” “Do you feel cute?” “Um… Sometimes.” Stephen admitted. “Sometimes when I play along I get into the role and feel like a real little girl.” “Do you like that feeling?’ “In the moment, yes. I just feel free and safe.” Stephen found himself opening up more than he had expected. “Like I’m not even embarrassed about the diapers. It just feels natural.” “And you use your diapers.” That wasn’t a question. Kevin already knew he did. “Do you just wet them or do you poop in them too?” “I…” Stephen didn’t really want to say. “I’m not allowed to use the toilet at all.” “What is it like, using your diapers?” “It’s embarrassing. It’s like I’m proving that I need to wear them.” Stephen paused before adding “But when I’m not worried about people watching me it’s also kind of… I don’t know, relaxing. It’s like I don’t have to worry about anything. Even wetting myself.” “And your mother in law changes you?” “Mostly. Amanda has and so has Tanya, her sister.” Stephen stared at the floor. “That’s the most humiliating part of this. Being changed like a baby.” “Is there anything you like about it?” Kevin knew he was holding back something. “Um…” Stephen blushed. He didn’t want to admit this part, even to himself. “Sometimes, it can feel nice being taken care of in such a… an intimate way.” Janet returned with a tray. On it wa Kevn’s coffee, a small pot of tea and teacup for herself. A sippy cup full of water for Stephen and a plate of assorted biscuits to share. She passed the sippy cup to Stephen. “Thank you, Mommy.” Stephen accepted it. “You are welcome. Pumpkin.” She smiled, proud that he was showing good manners in front of her guest. “Thanks.” Kevin picked up his coffee and took a sip before returning to his questions. “How long has Stephanie been… um Stephanie?” “Since Sunday evening.” Janet answered. “I warned her that if she missed the toilet and didn’t clean up again that I would need to potty train her again. She didn’t think I was serious but I was.” She motioned toward Stephen. “Wasn’t I. Stephanie?” “Yes, Mommy.” “So you’re potty training her?” Kevin continued his questions. “Not yet. First she has to get used to using her diapers so she can start from scratch.” Janet explained. “When she has forgotten how to use the toilet like a boy I will teach her to use it like a girl.” “Why are you going to teach her to use the toilet like a girl?” “Because girls don’t miss the toilet. They sit down to make their tinkles.” “How do you feel about changing your son in law’s diapers?” “I don’t really think about it that way.” Janet told him. “She is living as my little girl and that is how I see her. I’m her mommy and I change her diapers like I did for my other two daughters.” It made Stephen feel warm and tingly to hear her say it. “How has this experience affected your relationship with each other?” “We weren’t particularly close before.” Janet didn’t think it was necessary to express just how much she disliked Stephen before he became her little girl. “But I think we have developed a real connection this week.” “Do you feel that way too?” Kevin directed the question to Stephen. “Yes.” Stephen answered genuinely. “I feel a lot closer to her now.” Kevin finished his coffee and thanked Janet and Stephen for their time. He said his goodbyes and promised to let Janet know if his story was going to be published. Because Stehpen had missed his nap, Janet put him to bed early that evening. He was already tucked in when he heard Amanda return home from work. THURSDAY The next morning, Stephen woke up before anyone else. He had wet his diaper during the night and it now felt very uncomfortable. He waddled out to the living room and, with nothing else to do, played with the toys on his blanket. By the time Amanda emerged, he had wet his already-soaked diaper again. “Good morning, Stephanie.” “Good morning.” He replied. “Um... Could you change me please? I’ve been in this wet diaper for ages.” “Okay.” He waddled awkwardly back to his room. Amanda tried not to giggle as she followed. Stephen laid down on the changing mat and waited. He helpfully lifted his hips as Amanda pulled his plastic panties down. Amanda smiled down at him, happy that he seemed to have relaxed into his new position as a toddler. She unpinned his soggy double diapers and pulled them open, exposing his privates. It felt strange to see a penis there. It felt out of place somehow. She told herself that this was a silly thought and got to work cleaning the stale pee off of his groin and bottom. “Your skin is getting a little red.” she noted as she threw the wet diaper into the bucket. “I think you might be getting diaper rash.” She went to the drawers where Stephen’s changing supplies were kept and examined a few tubs, tubes and bottles before finding the right one. She returned with a tube of diaper rash cream and squeezed a little of it out onto her fingers. Starting above his dick she spread the cold ointment all over his diaper area. The intimate touch from his wife made him start to grow hard as she moved down to the skin around his balls. Stephen was ashamed to be visibly aroused by this treatment and tried to think of other things so his erection might go away. It didn’t work. Amanda just tried to ignore it as she moved down to his bottom. She spread it all over his cheeks and then through his crack. This left him throbbing and desperate to cum. While Amanda was usually the person to help him with such a problem she had no intention of doing so then. Instead, she took out a clean cloth diaper and folded it as Janet had taught her. She slid it under his bottom and pulled it up between his legs. Normally his penis would be pointing down but there was no chance of that in his current state. She had no option but to pin him into his diaper with his erect penis pressed tight against his hip. She found herself relieved that she no longer had to look at it as she pulled a clean pair of plastic panties up over his diaper. She helped him up and led him back out to the living room. With each step, the thick fabric rubbed against his dick. It wasn’t enough stimulation to make him cum but it kept him hard. Once he was back on his blanket, Amanda left him alone so she could get ready for work. He tried to rub himself through the diaper but the padding was too thick and he couldn’t get enough sensation through it. He looked around to check that he was still alone and slid his hand down through the elastic waistband of his plastic panties and into the diaper. He grabbed his dick and started moving his hand up and down its length. He closed his eyes and laid back, enjoying the feeling. It had been too long since he’d had any sexual release. He recalled Tanya touching him and sticking her finger inside him. He came almost immediately but just as he did he heard Janet’s voice. “Stephanie. Get your hand out of your diaper.” Still feeling waves of pleasure through his body, he opened his eyes and looked up to see her standing over him. He quickly removed his hand. Janet knew exactly what he was doing and from the way he was moving she was pretty sure he had cum. This somewhat damaged her image of him as her little girl. For a moment she once again saw him as the man who was unworthy of her daughter. “Come with me.” He could hear the disappointment in her voice. “You need to wash your hands.” “I’m sorry, Mommy.” He followed her to the bathroom. Hearing that was all it took for him to be her little girl again. “I know you are Stephanie. You are still learning to be a good little girl. Just don’t do it again.” “I won’t Mommy.” He really meant it. He didn’t want Janet to be disappointed in him like that again. After washing his hands, she took him to the change mat. She removed his plastic panties and diaper and wiped the semen off of his skin. When Janet taped him into a disposable he remembered that she had agreed to leave him next door, in the care of Mrs Thompson and her daughter today. He didn't like the idea but he didn’t argue. There was no point. Soon he was dressed in his yellow sundress and standing, with Janet, at the neighbours’ front door. “Hello Janet.” Mr Thompson answered the door. “Hello Stephanie. Come in.” “Thank you.” Janet let Stephen into the house. “Sarah.” Mr Thompson called out to his daughter. “Stephanie is here.” Sarah rushed out and greeted Stephen energetically. “Hello Stephanie. We are going to have so much fun today.” “Hello Miss Thompson.” Stephen replied, unprompted. “Has she eaten breakfast?” Sarah asked Janet. “No.” Janet replied, handing her the diaper bag. “Your mother said you should have practice changing a messy diaper and she usually does her poos after breakfast .” Stephen was horrified by the thought of this young woman, who was only a couple of years out of highschool, changing his messy diaper. “That’s very thoughtful of her.” Sarah replied, sarcastically. “Don’t worry I’ll give her breakfast.” “Thank you.” Janet said. “And I caught her putting her hand in her diaper this morning.” Stephen started at the floor, embarrassed by Janet revealing that. “I wouldn’t worry about that.” Sarah reassured her. “It’s normal for toddlers to explore like that but I’ll keep an eye out for it.” Janet gave Stephen a tight hug then kissed him on her forehead. “Mommy has to go now but Miss Thompson will take good care of you. Be a good girl for her.” “I will.” Stephen said. “Bye, Mommy.” “Good bye, Pumpkin.” Janet moved toward the door. “I’ll see you this evening.” “Come this way, Stephanie” Sarah led Stephen deeper into the house.”I’ve set up the spare room as a daycare.” Sarah had borrowed resources from her college and dug out bits and pieces which had been packed away when she outgrew them as a child. These were set up around the room. There was a shelf of oversized picture books for reading to a group of children and a child-sized table with 2 chairs. On the floor, in one corner was a futon mattress. In another was a padded changing mat. Scattered around the room were various educational toys. “Oh Hello, Stephanie.” Mrs Thompson came past the door. “Would you like some breakfast?” “No thank you, Mrs Thompson.” Stephen thought that maybe if he didn’t eat he could avoid messing his diaper and having Sarah change it. “Yes please Mom. She hasn’t had anything yet.” Sarah overruled him. “I’ll bring some porridge.” Her mother said, leaving. ”I’d better check your diaper before we give you food.” Sarah circled behind Stephen and pulled up the skirt of his dress, revealing his diaper. She checked the seat of the diaper with a pat. Finding it empty, she moved to the front and pressed her hand firmly against the groin to feel if it was wet. Satisfied that Stephen’s diaper was still clean, she let the skirt fall. “We can have story time while we wait.” Sarah selected one of the books and sat on the only adult-sized chair in the room. “Come and sit on the carpet.” Stephen sat cross-legged on the floor facing her and Sarah turned the cover of the book to face him. “Frogs Can’t Yodel.” She read out the title and then opened the book. She read the text to him with the patronising enthusiasm teachers use with small children. Something about being spoken to like that made him feel more like a little girl than his diaper did. He once again started forgetting his adult self and feeling like a real little girl. The story finished as Mrs Thompson arrived with a purple plastic bowl full of porridge. She placed it on the little table. “Here you go, Stephanie.” “Thank you. Mrs Thompson.” Stephen got up and moved to the little chair in front of the bowl. “You are very welcome.” Mrs Thompson left. Sarah found Stephen’s water bottle in the diaper bag and placed it on the table next to his bowl. “Thank you, Miss Thompson.” Stephen said, picking up the purple plastic spoon which was sticking out of the porridge and beginning to eat. It was lukewarm but he was hungry and quickly finished the bowl. Sarah moved him back to the carpet where she started teaching him counting. Of course he already knew how to count and very proudly showed off how clever he was, earning a lot of praise from Sarah. It didn’t take long for Stephen to begin to feel the familiar discomfort in his tummy. He knew an easy solution though. Moving into a squat, he filled the seat of his diaper. Sarah watched, having little doubt about what he was doing. She was a little surprised at how little using his diaper in front of her seemed to bother him. When she was sure he was finished, she asked as sweetly as she could manage while concealing a strange mixture of amusement and disgust. “Do you need a diaper change?” “Yes, Miss Thompson.” Stephen said matter-of-factly. “Go lay down on the changing mat.” She directed. As he did so, she gathered the necessary supplies from the diaper bag. She then joined him on the floor where she lifted his dress out of the way, exposing his messy diaper. “Someone is a stinky girl.” Stephen giggled as she untapped his diaper and carefully pulled it open. As professionally as she was able to manage, Sarah cleaned him with baby wipes and then re-diapered him. “Thank you, Miss Thompson.” Stephen said as he got up from the mat. Sarah stuck her head out of the door and called out. “Mom. Could you please come watch Stephanie for a minute.” Mrs Thompson soon arrived. “Thanks Mom.” Sarah explained as she left. “I just need to throw this messy diaper out and wash my hands.” “Are you having fun at daycare, Stephanie?” Mrs Thompson asked. “Yes.” Stephen said with a big smile. “Miss Thompson is nice.” Mrs Thompson wondered why Stephen wasn’t more embarrassed that a college girl had just changed his messy diaper. In fact he seemed far more comfortable overall than when he arrived. “What have you been learning?” She asked. “Counting. I’m really good at it.” Then unprompted he showed off just how good he was. “One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight….” She realised that he was genuinely proud of this. It was as though he had started to believe he really was a little girl. He was still counting when Sarah returned. “One hundred and thirty two, one hundred and thirty three, one hundred and thirty four…” “Wow Stephanie.” Sarah interrupted. “Did you count past 100?” “Yes.” Stephen beamed. “You are a very clever little girl.” She praised him, getting an even bigger smile. “Would you like to do some art?” “Yes.” Stephen nodded excitedly. Sarah took out some blank paper, a glue stick and a tub of various bits and pieces to glue on. “I want you to make a picture of your family.” Stephen got to work, finding just the right part from the tub. As they watched him, Sarah’s mother pulled her aside and whispered “Have you noticed that he really seems to think he is a little girl?” “He was totally unashamed messing himself in front of me.” Sarah replied. “It was like he thought it was completely normal.” “Do we try to snap him out of it?” Mrs Thompson worried. “What if he stays that way?” “He looks so happy.” Sarah argued. “I’m sure he’ll snap out of it himself in a few hours.” “Okay.” Mrs Thompson said, leaving. “But I’d better mention it to Janet.” Stephen worked away on his picture. When he was finished, he held it up proudly. “Good work, Stephanie.” Sarah said, looking at the picture. The picture was clearly two women with a small girl, dressed in pink between them, holding hands with both. “Is this you?” She asked, pointing to the figure in the middle. “Yes.” He said, happy that Sarah had recognised him in his picture. “I’m a ballerina.” “And is this your mommy?” She pointed to the largest figure. “Yes.” He said. “And this is my big sister, Amanda.” He pointed to the last figure. “I think this deserves a gold star.” Sarah said and placed a sticker on the corner of the picture. “Are you ready for lunch?” Mrs Thompson returned to the room. “Yes. Thanks Mom.” Sarah said. She turned to Stephen. “Time to check your diaper again.” Mrs Thompson left to prepare lunch and Sarah lifted Stephen’s dress again. The crotch was yellowed and sagging. It was obviously soaked. To avoid any surprises, she moved behind him and pulled out the waistband of his diaper. Relieved to find there was no poop this time, she took Stephen back to the plastic mat and changed him into a clean diaper. After lunch Sarah declared “It’s nap time.” She closed the blinds and turned off the light. Being the middle of the day, there was still quite a lot of light but it was the best she could do. She guided Stephen to the futon and started some simple instrumental music. When Stephen woke he was disoriented for a moment. This wasn’t his bedroom. Then it came back to him. He remembered not only where he was but how he had behaved all morning. He cringed as he recalled messing himself in front of Sarah and then having her change him. How could he look her in the eye after that. However, he also recalled the feelings. The feelings that came from being praised and cared for, of being innocent and carefree and mostly of being cute. Yes he was embarrassed but mostly he was sad it was over again. Sarah soon came in to check on him. She noticed the change immediately. “What’s wrong, Stephanie?” “Nothing.” He stared at the ground as she turned the light back on and opened the blinds. “You’re not Stephanie any more are you?” Sarah asked. Stephen couldn’t help looking at her. He knew exactly what she meant but still asked. “What?” “I mean, you’re still you.” Sarah clarified. “But this morning you were really a little girl. Weren't you?” Stephen nodded sadly. “And now you’ve remembered that you’re really a man wearing diapers and a dress?” “Yeah.” He was surprised how much she understood. “Does that happen often?” Sarah asked. “Forgetting that you’re not really a little girl?” “It’s happened before.” He admitted. “But not for that long.” “Do you like it?” Sarah asked. “Feeling like a real little girl.” “Yes.” He looked away, once again ashamed. “I liked Stephanie too.” Sarah reassured him. “It was fun taking care of her this morning.” Hearing that gave Stephen a warm feeling. “Would you like to be her again?” Sarah asked, gently. He nodded. “Good.” Sarah was genuinely pleased. “How did we do it before?” “I’m not sure.” Stephen thought. “You were reading to me and your voice… It just sounded like you were talking to a real little girl.” “Okay. Let’s try it.” Sarah selected another book from the shelf and sat on her chair. Stephen took his place on the floor in front of her. Once again, Sarah turned the giant picture book so that he could see the cover and read the title. “Princess Hippo.” Stephen felt her voice wash over him and before she was halfway through the short book he was Stephanie again. Sarah watched the change happen. Stephen’s face lit up and he leaned in, excited to see what happened next in the story. She continued the story, happy that she had the real Stephanie back to play with. Stephen spent the afternoon happily learning about shapes,colours and letters, interrupted only by a couple of diaper changes. Far too soon, Amanda arrived. “Hello Sarah.” Amanda came into the room. “Mom sent me to collect Stephanie.” “Amanda.” Stephen shouted excitedly and ran over to hug her. She was a little shocked by his childish reaction but returned the hug before picking up the diaper bag. “Come on. Let’s go have dinner.” He looked back at Sarah, not wanting to leave. “It’s okay Stephanie.” Sarah reassured him. “You can come back another day.” “Okay.” He accepted that his time with Sarah was over and gave her a tight hug. “Bye, Miss Thompson.” Amanada took his hand and led him home. He confused her more by skipping from the Thompsons’ front door to their own. She wondered if she should be worried about him but he seemed so happy, happier than he had been in a long time. “Hello Stephanie.” Janet greeted him when they got inside. Stephen rushed to her in the same childish way he had greeted Amanda and held her. “Hello Mommy.” “Did you have fun at daycare, Pumpkin?” “Yes.” He said. “Can I go again tomorrow?” “Not tomorrow but soon.” Janet was less shocked by this behavior than Amanda. Mrs Thomspon had visited earlier to discuss it. It was still different to see it in person. “Do you need a diaper change?” Stephen shook his head but she confirmed for herself anyway. “Okay. Come to the table.” She said. “Your dinner is ready.” Stephen followed her to the table and happily let her feed him mashed potato with peas and corn. She marveled at how completely he had slipped into this role and wondered how long it would last. She doubted that it would be permanent but she also didn’t mind if it was. She liked having another baby girl to take care of. “Time for your bath.” Janet told Stephen, wiping his face. “Okay Mommy.” He followed her to the bathroom and let her undress him and put him in the tub. He splashed and played as Janet scrubbed him. He giggled when she playfully splashed him back. Soon she had him back in his cloth diapers and plastic panties and dressed for bed. He ran out ahead of her to get to the blanket and play with his dolls. Amanda watched him, fascinated, totally ignoring the TV. She saw no sign of her husband, just a little girl who somehow looked a bit like him. Stephen started to feel a little tired. He had played for long enough. Now he wanted his mommy. He moved closer to Janet and leaned against her legs, knowing he wasn’t allowed up on the sofa. Janet looked down at him. She had banned him from the sofa so that he would know his place. It seemed that, right now at least, he knew it. Right now he just wanted her affection. She patted the cushion next to her. “Come up here, Pumpkin.” He climbed up and rested his head on her chest. Janet put her arm around him and held him close. He felt safe and loved. He could have stayed like that forever but, eventually, Janet reluctantly declared. “Time for bed.” She brushed his teeth and led him back to his room. Then she checked his diaper and tucked him in with Felicity. He fell asleep halfway through his bedtime story. FRIDAY Stephen woke up feeling great. He was himself again but the feelings from the previous night lingered. He smiled to himself as he remembered snuggling up with Janet. He wet his diaper and found that he liked how small it made him feel. He felt like he could almost slip into being Stephanie again. “Good morning Stephanie.” Janet let herself into the room. “Good Morning, Mommy.” Stephen responded. Janet could tell that he wasn’t thinking like her little girl anymore. He was happy to see her but his affection was self-conscious and slightly hesitant. Still she smiled and hugged him. “How is your diaper?” “It’s wet, Mommy.” He admitted. “Okay, Pumpkin. Move to the change mat.” She changed his diaper and put him in a lavender t-shirt and matching plastic panties. Soon She fed him breakfast and, soon after that, she changed his morning messy diaper. He was expecting Janet to put him into a disposable for another embarrassing outing. When she folded another cloth diaper he was relieved. His relief didn’t last long. He was playing on the living room floor when the doorbell rang. Janet answered the door. “Hello Samantha. Come in.” Janet led her friend to the sofa. “Stephanie. This is Mommy’s friend Ms Campbell.” Stephen blushed but greeted the woman as he knew Janet expected. “Hello, Ms Campbell.” “Hello Stephanie.” Ms Campbell replied, sitting down. “I’ve heard a lot about you.” “I’ll put on the tea.” Janet excused herself. “The others will be here soon.” Ms Campbell stared at Stephen. Janet had told her all about him and his punishment but she still couldn't quite believe what she was seeing. It was absurd. A grown man dressed like a baby girl, playing on the floor in front of her. The tension was broken by the doorbell ringing again. “I’ll get it.” Ms Campbell called out to Janet and answered the door. “Hello Hannah.” She greeted the next woman with a hug. “Janet is just making the tea.” “Hello Samantha.” The woman stepped into the living room and spotted Stephen. “Oh my God. Is that him?” “I think Janet wants us to say her.” Ms Campbell corrected her. “Sorry.” giggled the woman and approached Stephen. “Hello Stephanie. I’m Mrs Miller.” “Hello Mrs Miller.” Stephen dutifully responded. “Oh. My. God!” She squealed, pinching his cheek. “He’s… I mean She’s adorable.” Stephen found himself wishing he could slip into being Stephanie again. Then he wouldn’t be embarrassed by this attention. He might even enjoy it. “Oh hello Hannah.” Janet returned carrying a tray with a teapot, four cups and a plate of biscuits. She placed the tray on the coffee table and started pouring. The sound made Stephen realise that he needed to pee. He considered just going but was uncomfortable with the idea with these women watching him. The doorbell rang once again and Janet answered it. “Hello Rachel. Everyone’s here.” Miss Walker stepped in. She was carrying a very bulky bag. “Hello Stephanie.” She headed straight over to hug him. “How is my little ballerina?” “I’m good, Miss Walker.” He returned the hug. “You’re teaching her ballet?” Mrs Miller asked. “Yes.” Miss Walker confirmed. “And she is very good.” “That’s so cute.” Mrs Miller gushed. “Does she have a tutu?” “Yes.” Janet answered. “And she is so pretty in it.” “You should put on a concert for us.” Ms Campbell laughed. “Just like Amanda and Tanya did.” Mrs Miller added. “I think that’s a marvelous idea.” Miss Walker agreed. “We will start practicing at her next lesson.” “Stephanie.” Janet addressed him. “I think Miss Walker has some presents for you.” “Oh yes.” Miss Walker remembered. “I’ve finished some of your new clothes.” She reached into the bag and pulled out a red and white gingham romper. It had no legs, instead ending in poppers that close at the crotch. It had a skirt but it was completely decorative, it didn’t even cover the bottom. “She’s going to try it on now. Right?” Mrs Miller asked excitedly. “Well I do want to check that everything fits her properly.” Miss Walker agreed. Janet took the romper and moved to Stephen. “Stand up, Pumpkin.” Stephen did and she pulled his t-shirt off before pulling the romper down over his head. “I made the bottom extra roomy.” Miss Walker explained as Janet fastened the crotch. “So it should fit even when you double diaper her.” Janet adjusted the outfit a little and stepped back to look at him. “It’s perfect.” “Do you like it?” Miss Walker asked him. “Yes.” He knew he had to say yes but he actually did. He felt very cute in the outfit. “Thank you, Miss Walker.” “Can I take a photo?” Miss Walker asked. “I like to keep photos of all my work.” “Of course.” Janet answered. Miss Walker pointed her mobile phone at Stephen. “Smile.” The pressure on Stephen’s bladder had built surprisingly fast and in order to stand still enough to pose for the photo he had to release it. As he smiled awkwardly for the photo, he secretly soaked his diaper. “I’ve also finished this one.” Miss Walker reached into the bag again and withdrew a short pink dress. It was decorated with white ribbon and bows and had a frilly collar. “And it has a matching diaper cover and bonnet.” She laid the dress down and pulled these out to show them. The diaper cover had rows of frills across the seat. “That is the sweetest thing ever.” Ms Collins gushed, her initial awkwardness about this forgotten. “Let’s see it on her.” Janet undid the crotch of Stehpen’s romper and pulled it up over his head. “I think someone needs a diaper change.” She commented as she saw his wet diaper. “I can change her.” Mrs Miller volunteered. “I’ll help.” Ms Collins didn’t want to miss that. “Thankyou.” Janet accepted the offer as she neatly folded the romper and placed it aside. “All of her changing supplies are in her bedroom. It’s Amanda’s old room.” “Come on Stephanie.” Ms Collins took Stephen’s hand and led her to the bedroom. Mrs Miller followed close behind. “Is that where your mommy changes you?” Ms Collins asked, pointing at the changing mat. Stephen nodded shyly, not looking forward to being changed by two women he had just met. “Okay lay down Stephanie.” Mrs Miller giggled at the absurdity of what they were doing. Stephen did as he was told and she pulled his plastic panties off and dropped them in the diaper pail. Next she unpinned the diaper and dropped it on top of them. This left Stephen completely exposed to the two women. “Do you want to wipe her?” Mrs Miller offered. Ms Collins blushed at the thought and shook her head. Mrs Miller took some wipes and went to work while Stephen covered his face with his hands. “Now we need a clean diaper.” Mrs Miller said, looking around the room. “Where does Mummy keep your diapers?” Stephen had to move a hand away from his face to point to the drawer. Ms Collins pulled it open, finding stacks of clean cloth diapers and plastic panties. She took out a diaper and a clear pair of plastic panties and brought them to Mrs Miller. “Now hopefully I remember how to fold these.” Mrs Miller commented as she spread the terrycloth square out next to Stephen. “Wow. These are huge.” After a couple of attempts she thought she had it right. “Lift up your bottom.” She slid it under him and then pulled it up between his legs. Stephen was happy to have his privates covered again but it didn’t last. “No. I think this isn’t right.” Mrs Miller commented. “What do you think?” Ms Collins came closer. “What if you pull it this way.” She pulled the front of the diaper away, exposing Stephen again and tried to shift it lower. “But then it won’t cover her bottom.” Mrs Miller shows her. “I’ve folded it wrong. It’s too short.” She pulled the diaper away and refolded it. Fortunately she got it right this time and finally pinned him into it and pulled the plastic panties over it. “There. All done.” “Thank you, Mrs Miller.” Stephen said, knowing Janet would be unhappy if she found out he was rude. “Thank you, Ms Collins.” “You are welcome.” Mrs Miller replied. “Such a polite little girl.” Ms Collins commented. Ms Collins led Stephen back to the living room while Mrs Miller washed her hands. “Let’s get you dressed.” Janet held out the pink diaper cover for him to step into. It was a very snug fit over his cloth diapers but it did fit. Next she pulled the dress over his head and finally fastened the bonnet. “Oh my God!” Mrs Miller rejoined the group. “She is so cute.” “I just want to keep her like that forever.” Janet agreed. “You do amazing work Rachel.” “Thank you.” Mrs Walker picked up her mobile phone again and pointed it at Stephen. “Smile.” Stephen posed and did his best to smile. “Get one of her playing with her dolly.” Ms Collins suggested. “Oh and one of her crawling to show off the ruffles on her bottom.” Mrs Miller added. The women made him pose in all sorts of different ways. Squealing as Miss Walker snapped photos. This went on until Janet checked the time. “We’d better have lunch. It’s almost Stephanie’s nap time.” “That reminds me.” Miss Walker went to the bag. “I made you some bibs as well. We don’t want to get her pretty dress all dirty.” She pulled out one which was the same pink as the dress. Embroidered on it were the words “Mommy’s little girl.” Janet fastened the bib around his neck and more photos were taken before they all moved to the dining table where Janet served everyone quiche and salad. “Can I feed Stephanie?” Ms Collins asked. “If you like.” Janet replied. Ms Collins sat next to Stephen and immediately began cutting up his quiche and bringing it to his mouth. He cooperated. As embarrassing as all this was it was better when everyone was happy with him. After lunch, Janet removed his bib and said. “I’m just going to put her down for her nap.” She turned to Stephen. “Say goodbye to everyone. Pumpkin.” “Goodbye everyone.” He said. “Not like that.” Janet told him. “Go say it nicely to each of them.” He went up to Miss Walker. “Goodbye, Miss Walker. Thank you for my new clothes.” Miss Walker hugged him. “You are welcome Stephanie. Goodbye.” “Goodbye Ms Collins.” He went to the next woman. “Goodbye Stephanie.” She replied. “It was lovely meeting you.” “Goodbye, Mrs Miller.” He told the last woman. “Goodbye.” She made him bend down slightly so she could kiss him on the forehead. “We’ll come and see you again soon.” Janet took him back to his room and checked his diaper before removing his bonet and tucking him in. From his bed, he listened to the muffled sounds of the women talking. He was sure they were still talking about him. He felt the urge to pee again and just wet his diaper immediately. In the privacy of his room, he allowed himself to enjoy feeling babyish. He did feel very small in his new dress. When Janet returned, the guests had left. She changed his diaper and put his bonnet back on. Back out to the living room she let him watch some educational cartoons while she did housework. He was laying on the floor, watching the TV, with his ruffle-covered bottom facing the door when Amanda returned home. She smiled at the sight. “Hello Stephanie.” Stephen turned to face her, blushing as he remembered how he was dressed. “Hello Amanda.” She could tell that he was himself again. He wasn’t as comfortable being a little girl as he had been last night. That should have been reassuring, that her husband was still there but it wasn’t. He was so much happier as Stephanie. “Um…” She wasn’t sure how to raise this. “You were acting a little… different yesterday evening.” “Oh… Yeah.” He tried to explain. “Something weird has happened to me a few times. I sort of get caught up in the role and forget that I’m not really a little girl.” “You seemed really happy.” She said. “Do you like being Stephanie?” “I…” He was clearly ashamed to admit this.. “It feels nice when it happens.” “It’s alright.” She reassured him. “It was nice to see you happy.” “But I’m not meant to like being a little girl.” He sighed. “I’m meant to be a man. I’m meant to be your husband.” She just smiled and hugged him tightly “It’s alright.” She didn’t want to worry him with the fact she was struggling to think of him as her husband. She thought she should say more to comfort him but didn’t know what. Fortunately, Janet called them for dinner. They had no more opportunity to talk as Stephen was fed, bathed and dressed for bed. As usual, he was left to play on the floor while Janet and Amanda watched TV. He looked at Janet and recalled the feeling of cuddling with her the previous night. He wanted that again but that was when he was Stephanie. It came naturally. Could he really do that as Stephen? He considered crawling over and snuggling up against her legs in the hope she would invite him up onto the sofa again. He wanted to but in the end he remained on his blanket until bedtime. After Janet had read his bedtime story and tucked him in, he laid awake, hugging Felicity. He was angry at himself for wanting to cuddle with Janet and angry with himself for not doing it. He wanted to be a man, He wanted to be Amanda’s husband but he also wanted to be Janet’s little girl. SATURDAY “Good morning Stephanie.” Stephen was woken by the sound of Tanya’s voice. “Did you miss me?” He opened his eyes to see her smiling wickedly at him. He sat up, feeling the soggy fabric of the diapers he’d wet before falling asleep. “What are you doing here?” “Watch your manners little girl.” She snapped. “Mom said you leaked after I changed your diaper last time. So she’s going to teach me how to do it properly. I’m going to be changing your diapers all day. Aren’t I a good big sister?” He now felt even more uncomfortable in his wet diaper, knowing that Tanya would be changing it. He laid back down and groaned. He did not want to face the day. “Up you get sleepyhead.” Tanya yanked the covers off of him. “Looks like you already need a diaper change. I’ll get Mom.” She left, giving Stephen a few moments of peace to prepare himself mentally for what was sure to be another humiliating day. She soon returned with Janet. “Good morning, Stephanie.” Janet greeted him. “Good morning, Mommy.” He was embarrassed about talking like that in front of Tanya but the spanking he would get for being disrespectful if he didn’t would be even even worse. “Tanya is going to be changing your diapers today.” She said. “As practice for the next time she babysits.” Stephen didn't need to be told what to do. He moved on to the changing mat and waited. Janet supervised while Tanya removed his plastic panties and soggy diaper. As she wiped the stale pee off of his groin and bottom, he realised that while this was certainly humiliating, it wasn’t as bad as he had thought it would be. With Janet watching, Tanya couldn’t be mean to him. Janet talked Tanya through correctly folding a new cloth diaper. She had to step in and demonstrate the correct folds a couple of times. Then Tanya slid it under his bottom and pinned it on. Janet checked the fit before letting Tanya put a clean pair of plastic panties on him. Janet changed him into his pink t-shirt and led him out of the room to give him breakfast. Amanda was waiting for them at the table and Tanya soon joined them. After breakfast, Stephen stuck close to Amanda. With his early bedtime he had barely seen her since she started her job. He also wanted her to protect him from Tanya. Amanda thought it was cute. He followed her around like Tanya did when she was a little girl. She tried to remember what she did with Tanya when they were children. “Do you want to build a blanket fort?” Stephen was insulted by the suggestion but the truth was that did sound like fun. “Umm…” “Come on.” She took that as a yes. “We’ll take some chairs from the dining table to your room and I’ll get some spare blankets.” Tanya rolled her eyes at them and, realising she wasn’t going to be able to get Stephen alone and torment him, she settled down on the Sofa and turned on the TV. She barely watched it though, as she immediately took out her phone and dialed one of her friends to gossip with. In Stephen’s room, Amanda positioned the chairs and draped blankets over them. She was surprised by how much fun she was having. Stephen did not seem to be having as much fun. He was too self-conscious. “I think you’d be having more fun if you were Stephanie.” She commented. “Maybe.” He agreed but he didn’t want to spend his time with Amanda as a little girl. He didn’t really like her seeing him that way either. “You could try it?” She suggested. “I’m not sure how it works.” It wasn’t really a lie but it wasn’t the whole truth. “Okay.” Amanda could tell he was uncomfortable and backed off for now. As they crawled into the completed blanket fort, Stephen became aware that he would need to mess his diaper soon. He didn’t want to do that in front of Amanda. He also remembered that it would be Tanya changing him. It was inevitable but he was in no rush so he held on. Amanda led the game, pretending that the fort was a magical castle and they were fairy princesses. Stephen barely joined in and Amanda wished Stephen could have just been Stephanie again and had fun. Eventually it became impossible to hold on any more. In an attempt to get a little distance between himself and Amanda, he crawled out of the fort but the movement caused him to fill his diaper while he was half-way out. Amanda watched the seat of the diaper expand and did her best to hide her giggle. “I think you need a diaper change.” She crawled out of the fort another way. “I’ll tell Mom and Tanya.” “Please don’t. I don’t want tanya changing my messy diaper.” He begged. “Could you do it and not tell them?” “Sorry.” Amanda felt bad for him. Although, she was happy that this diaper was someone else’s problem. “Mom said Tanya has to change all of your diapers today and she would know you messed when she washes them.” She left the room before he could argue. “Ewww. Gross.” He heard Tanya’s voice all the way from the living room. “I’m not changing his shitty diaper.” “I told you Tanya.” Janet responded calmly. “You will change all of Stephanie’s diapers today so that I am confident you know how to take care of her.” “But…” Tanya started to argue. “No buts. You will change her diapers or you’ll end up in diapers yourself.” Janet threatened. “Like I’d let you do that to me.” Tanya spat back. “I’m not a loser like him.” “You may not be living under my roof but I know your secrets. Remember....” Janet’s voice went too quiet for Stephen to hear. Moments later Tanya came into the room looking angry. “Get on the changing mat.” She ordered. “Don’t be mean to your baby sister.” Janet followed her daughter into the room. “Stephanie. Could you please lay down on the changing mat for Tanya.” Stephen complied and Tanya pulled his plastic panties down. The smell immediately became worse and Tanya scrunched up her nose. She cautiously unpinned the diaper and pulled it open. “This is so gross.” She complained, taking a handful of wipes and going to work. “I had to do this for you.” Janet told her. “I might have to do it for you again if you don’t improve your attitude.” Tanya stopped complaining and kept wiping. Stephen just stared at the ceiling hoping this would be over soon. “Clean enough?” Tanya asked. “You have to go right up in her bottom.” Janet told her. “If you don’t get it all she’ll get a rash.” “That would be terrible.” Tanya said sarcastically as she took more wipes and ran them down between his cheeks. She threw the dirty diaper into the diaper pail and began folding a new one. Janet still had to correct her folding a couple of times before it was ready to be pinned on to him. After everyone had cleaned up it was time to lunch then the blanket fort had to be dismantled so Stephen could have his nap. Amanda had an idea. While Stephen was in bed, she walked next door. “Hello Amanda.” Mrs Thompson greeted her. “Hello Mrs Tompson.” Amanda replied. “Could I speak to Sarah?” “Of course. Come in.” She led Amanda to the sofa and called out. “Sarah. Amanda is here to see you.” “Hi Amanda.” Sarah emerged. “What’s up?” “I wanted to talk to you about Stephen.” Amanda explained. “You were playing with him yesterday and something happened.” “He forgot he was a grownup and just enjoyed being Stephanie.” Sarah knew immediately what she was talking about. “Are you worried about him?” “No. I mean it’s weird but...” Amanda wasn’t sure how to say it. “He’s so happy like that?” Sarah finished her thought. “Yeah.” Amanda agreed. “Do you know how to help him do it again?” “I think so.” Sarah told her. “It happened twice when he was here. Both times I was reading a book to him.” “Just reading a book?” Amanda didn’t believe her. “Well I was doing it as though I was reading to very small children.” Sarah explained. “I can show you.” Sarah led Amanda into the spare room. It was still set up like a daycare. She picked up Frogs Can’t Yodel and sat on her chair. “Sit with your legs crossed in front of me.” Amanda sat where she was told and watched Sarah read the story. There was something about the way she read. It did make Amanda feel small. She was worried for a moment that she would forget her adult self like Stephen had. It didn’t happen but she could see how it might happen for someone open to it and primed with all of the babyish treatment Stephen had received. “Thank you.” Amanda said. “I think I understand now.” At the end of Stephen’s naptime, Janet led Tanya into his room. “After her nap you need to check her diaper.” Janet explained. Tanya pulled the covers away from Stephen and saw that he was definitely wet. “I just hope you haven't messed again.” She changed him again. This time Janet only had to correct her folding once. After his change, Stephen went to find Amanda. She was in her room. “Hi Stephanie. Did you have a good nap.” “I wasn’t tired.” He complained. “I spoke to Miss Thompson.” She said. “And she taught me how to help you become Stephanie again.” Stephen had very mixed feelings about that. “Can we try it?” She asked. “I would really like to build a blanket fort with Stephanie.” “I…” He was going to argue but Amanda seemed so excited. “Okay.” “Good.” She picked up a picture book which she had already selected. “Sit on the floor like you’re at daycare with Miss Thompson.” Stephen sat cross-legged in front of her as she positioned herself on the edge of the bed. “Princess Stephanie’s Tea Party.” Amanda deliberately misread the title. It was Princess Amanda’s Tea Party, a book which had been personalised for her when she was a little girl. Stephen listented. Amanda wasn’t as good at the voice as Sarah. He did feel warm and tingly and relaxed but he was still himself at the end of the book. “It didn’t work. Did it?” Amanda asked. Stephen shook his head. Despite his previous reluctance. He found he was disappointed. Amanda thought about how Sarah’s voice had made her feel. Was there some other way she could create that feeling for Stephen? After pondering for a moment, she remembered something that her mother had picked up when they went out to buy Stephen’s diapers. “I have an idea. Wait here.” She left Stephen in her room and prepared what she needed. A few minutes later, she returned carrying a baby bottle full of warm milk. “A bottle?” he asked. “Just try it.” She said, sitting on her bed and patting her lap. “Put your head here.” He laid on her bed with his head resting on her lap. Whether it worked or not it felt great. Amanda held the bottle to his lips and he took the nipple into his mouth.She stroked his hair as he began to suck on the bottle. It didn’t work very well. After a few squirts it stopped working. When he released it from his mouth, air rushed in and it worked again for a few squirts before stopping again. This was a rather frustrating way to drink. “What’s wrong?” Amanda noticed his frustration. “This bottle doesn’t work.” He complained. “I don’t think you’re meant to just suck on it.” She reasoned. “It’s meant to work like a mother’s breast.” Looking up at Amanda's breasts, he imagined that it was her nipple in his mouth. The thought made him grow a little hard in his diaper. Instead of sucking, he squeezed it with his tongue. Milk dribbled out and it refilled. Having figured out how to drink from the bottle he relaxed and enjoyed Amanda’s attention. As he drank the milk he again began to feel small again and her breasts were no longer erotic to him they were comforting and nothing more. By the time he finished the bottle, he was Stephanie again. “Do you want to build a blanket fort again?” Amanda asked as she placed the empty bottle aside. Stephen nodded so they returned to his room and rebuilt the fort and played as fairy princesses. Again, Amanda took the lead, telling Stephen what was happening in their role play, but he played his part enthusiastically and they played and giggled until they were interrupted. “Mom said I need to check Stephanie’s diaper before she has dinner.” Tanya said, peering into the blanket fort. Stephen shook his head. “No.” He knew he was soaked but he didn’t want to stop playing. He was having too much fun with Amanda. “Come on Princess Stephanie.” Amanda said. “Let Tanya change your diaper.” “Okay Princess Amanda.” He giggled as he left the fort and laid on the changing mat, smiling up at Tanya.. As she pulled his plastic panties off she was confused. Stephen wasn’t embarrassed at all. “Are you actually enjoying this?” She asked. “You weirdo!” That snapped Stephen back to reality. He blushed and covered his face. Amanda watched the change with disappointment. It was fun playing with Stephanie. Under Amanda’s supervision, Tanya changed Stephen into a clean diaper and new plastic panties. When Tanya was gone Amanda asked. “Are you okay?” “Yeah.” He said a little sadly. “I was having a good time playing with you.” “Me too.” Amanda said, hugging him. “You make a great little sister.” After Stephen had finished his dinner, Janet gave him a bath and then called Tanya to his room to diaper him for bed. He laid naked on his changing mat while Tanya folded his diapers. She needed a bit more guidance to get the double diapers right but Janet was happy with her effort. Tanya slid the bulky diapers under his bottom then Janet passed her the bottle of baby powder. “You have to put some powder on her because she will be in these diapers all night.” She directed. Tanya turned the bottle upside down and squeezed. A puff of baby powder covered Stephen’s groin and most of his stomach. “Make sure you get her bottom.” Janet reminded Tanya. Tanya glared at Stephen as she spread the powder across his bottom with her hand. Once he was pinned into his diapers and dressed for bed, Janet took him to the living room. Tanya washed her hands and then joined them. “I’m going home. I think I’ve changed enough diapers today.” Janet and Amanda said goodbye to her and then settled down on the sofa. Stephen felt much more comfortable with her gone. Once again, he looked at Janet and thought about cuddling up with her. He asked himself what would be so bad if he did. She is treating him like a little girl. Why couldn’t he play along? He had already done it as Stephanie. His mind made up, he crawled over to Janet’s legs and rested his head against them. Janet was surprised. He hadn’t been acting like Stephanie that evening. He was definitely his usual embarrassed self while Tanya was diapering him after his bath. Still, she was happy that he wanted her affection. It was somehow even more meaningful when he remembered he wasn’t meant to. She smiled down at him and played with his hair for a moment before telling him. “Come up here, Stephanie.” He tried not to move too eagerly and he got up onto the sofa. Janet guided his head down onto her chest and put an arm around him. He smiled contently and closed his eyes. He stayed like that until Janet took him to bed. SUNDAY Stephen emerged from his room the next morning and waddled out to the living room. His diapers were totally soaked. There was nothing he could do about that until Janet or Amanda got up so he did his best to ignore the sagging wet fabric. He entertained himself with the toys until Amanda joined him. “Good morning, Stephanie.” “Good morning.” He replied. “Do you need a diaper change?” She asked, pretty sure he did. “Yes.” It was getting easier to admit it. “Come on then.” Amanada took him back to his room and changed him into a dry diaper. Amanda washed her hands and then prepared breakfast for them both. She spoon-fed him his cereal between mouthfuls of her own. Janet soon joined them. “Good morning, girls.” “Good morning, Mom.” Amanda replied. “Good morning, Mommy.” Stephen said just before Amanda put another spoonful of cereal into his mouth. “I thought we might go on a picnic today.” Janet suggested as she poured her own cereal. Stephen didn’t like the sound of that but he knew he had no say. “That’s a great idea.” Amanda said. “We haven’t had a picnic since Tanya and I were little girls.” “I should call Tanya and see if she wants to come too.” Janet realised. Hearing that made Stephen feel even worse about the idea but arguing would only mean a spanking. As soon as she had finished eating, Janet dialed Tanya. “Hi Mom.” Tanya answered. “What’s up?” “Amanda and I are taking Stephanie on a picnic today.” Janet explained. “We thought you might like to join us.” “I changed enough diapers yesterday.” Tanya complained. “And I told my friends I’d hang out with them today.” “You can invite them too.” Janet promised. “And don’t worry. I won’t make you change Stephanie.” “Fine.” Tanya agreed. It would at least be fun to embarrass Stephen by showing him off to her friends. “I’ll come.” “Great.” Janet said. “Meet us at the lake at 11. I’ll bring all the food.” Stephen was now dreading the picnic. Not only was Tanya coming, she was bringing friends. “Could you watch Stephanie for a little while?” Janet asked Amanda. “I’ll need to pop out to the shops.” “No problem Mom.” Amanda smiled. Left alone with Amanda, Stephen complained. “I don’t want to go on a picnic like this. Especially not with Tanya and her friends.” “It will be fun.” Amanda reassured him. “Do you want me to feed you a bottle before? Stephen knew she was asking if he wanted to go as Stephanie so he wouldn’t be worried about being out in public in diapers again. The idea was certainly appealing but he shook his head. He was worried about how he might behave in front of everyone. “Okay.” Amanda accepted his answer. “Let me know if you change your mind.” Janet turned the TV on and sat on the sofa. Stephen sat on his blanket and watched from there. It wasn’t long before Stephen felt the urge to poop. He was relieved that it came while they were still at home. He considered moving somewhere more private so Amanda wouldn’t watch him do it but she had seen it yesterday and, as Janet wasn’t home, she was going to be the one changing him anyway. There was no dignity to preserve. He shifted into a more comfortable position for the deed and filled his diaper. It concerned him a little how natural it felt after only a week. “I guess you need another change.” Amanda said with a sigh. “Come on. I knew I was going to have to change a poopy diaper eventually.” He followed her to his room. The feeling of the poop in his diaper concerned him far less that it had the first time. He knew he would soon be in a clean diaper. He laid down on the changing mat and Amanda pulled his plastic panties off and dropped them into the diaper pail. “Okay. Here we go.” She reluctantly unpinned the diaper and pulled it open. “Wow. That is a lot of poop.” “I’m sorry.” Stephen looked away from her. “No. It’s not your fault.” She took some wipes and prepared herself for the next step. “You don’t have any choice.” As she wiped around his dick and balls she considered how strange it was that these were once sexual to her. She wondered if she would ever be able to look at him that way again after this. Of course, she could not share any of those thoughts with him. Once Amanda had Stephen rediapered she put these thoughts out of her mind. When his manhood was safely hidden inside the thick padding she could easily forget it was there at all. Janet soon arrived home and they left Stephen to play on his blanket while they prepared the food for the picnic. As the time drew closer, Stephen grew increasingly nervous. He wondered if he should have taken up Amanda’s offer to feed him a bottle. It didn’t matter. The opportunity was gone as she was busy with Janet. When the food was ready, Janet and Amanda got themselves freshened up and dressed for the outing then Janet took Stephen to his room to get him ready. His heart sank when she pulled out the gingham romper Miss Walker had made for him and laid it on his bed. “Let’s get you into a disposable diaper.” Janet said. Resigned to his fate, he laid down and let her remove his plastic panties and cloth diaper. He helpfully lifted his bottom so she could position the disposable under him. He held out his arms to let her pull the romper down over his head and then stood with his legs apart so she could fasten it at the crotch. The outfit was completed with a pair of red sandals. “Just adorable.” Janet stepped back to look at him. That made Stephen feel good and he turned to smile at himself in the mirror. For a moment he forgot that he was about to be taken outside like this and just appreciated that the romper was really cute. Now that they were all ready, Janet and Amanda took him out to Janet’s car. Amanda sat in the front passenger seat while Janet put Stephen into the back and fastened his seatbelt. Janet and Amanda mostly ignored him on the drive. They spoke to each other as he stared out the window. He was imagining all of the indignities he might face when they reached their destination. “Look at the horsies, Stephanie” Janet interrupted his thoughts. They had left the suburbs and were passing hobby farms. When they eventually arrived at a small parking lot, there was only one other car. Amanda recognised it. “Looks like Tanya is already here.” Janet and Amanda left Stephen buckled up while they unloaded things from the back of the car. When they let him out, Amanda had his diaper bag and Janet carried a blanket. Janet pulled a floppy red hat onto his head then she and Amanda each held one of his hands and led him onto a grassy area next to a playground. Tanya was waiting with her friends. There were two men and one other woman. They were in the shade of a large tree near the edge of the water. Janet and Amanda led him right up to the group. The men were laughing uncontrollably by the time Stephen reached them. Tanya was just smiling evilly. “Hi Mom. Hi Amanda.” “Hello Tanya.” Janet and Amanda said in unison and released Stephen to hug her. “Hello Baby Sis.” Tanya turned to Stephen.”I like your romper.” “Are you going to introduce us?” The other woman asked. “Stephanie. This is my friend Melanie.” Tanya said. “This is her boyfriend Brad.” She indicated the man next to Melanie. “And this is my boyfriend Robbie.” She put her arm around the other man. “When you’re bigger you might have a boyfriend.” “Hello.” Stephen mumbled timidly, looking down to hide his face behind the brim of his hat. “Stephanie.” Tanya told him off. “Don’t be rude to my friends. Look at them when you speak to them.” “Hello.” He looked up. The two men went back to laughing but Melanie greeted him with a genuine smile. “Hello Stephanie. It is very nice to meet you.” She turned to Janet. “Could I take her to the playground while you set up?” “Let me put some sunscreen on her first.” Janet found the sunscreen in the diaper bag and squirted some onto her fingers before gently applying it to his face, being very careful around his eyes. She continued down his neck. The romper left his arms and legs completely exposed so Janet had to rub sunscreen all the way along his arms and down his legs from his hips to his ankles. “All done. Now be good for Melanie.” “Yes, Mommy.” Stephen replied. Melanie took his hand. “Come on Stephanie. I’ll push you on the swing.” She excitedly pulled him toward the playground. Tanya and the men followed, wondering what Melanie was planning. Melanie and Stephen reached the swings and he sat on one of them, looking back at the picnic spot. Janet and Amanda had spread out the picnic blanket and were on their way back to the car to collect everything else. Melanie started pushing him. “Let me know if you go too high. I don’t want you to get scared.” Tanya caught up with them “What are you doing?” “What does it look like?” Melanie replied.“I’m pushing your little sister on the swing.” Tanya rolled her eyes. “He’s not my sister. He’s my loser brother in law.” “Don’t be mean to her.” Melanie said. “It’s fun to pretend. I think she’s cute.” “You wouldn’t think he was so cute if you had to change his poopy diapers.” Tanya insisted. “You changed his diapers?” Robbie asked. “You mean you touched his dick?” “My mother made me do it.” Tanya replied. “Are you jealous?” Melanie asked Robbie. “We can put you in diapers and Tanya can change you too.” “Eww. No.” Tanya laughed. “If you start shitting yourself I’m dumping you. Brad can wipe your ass.” “No way.” Brad laughed. “You’re on your own there.” “Don’t worry Robbie.” Melanie joked. “I’ll change your poopy diapers.” “Whatever.” Robbie didn’t have any comebacks. “Let’s go for a walk Tanya.” Tanya sighed and followed Robbie. There would be plenty of time to tease Stephen later. Brad sat on the other swing to stay near Melanie. He told himself that he didn’t have much to worry about from a guy dressed up like a diapered little girl but he wasn’t sure. Melanie was giving Stephen a lot of attention. “If you want me to push you too, you’re going to have to make yourself a lot cuter.” Melanie teased. “I’ll manage by myself. Thank you.” Brad replied. Stephen knew that Tanya had led the others to the swing with the intention of teasing him. He was impressed with how easily Melanie had defused that. Janet and Amanda returned to the blanket with the picnic basket and a few other bags. Stephen watched as they set up a portable cot. He had no doubt that it was intended for him. As Melanie pushed him on the swing he felt pressure on his bladder. He held on for a while, reluctant to wet himself in front of Brad. His old instincts told him to maintain his dignity, what little remained, in front of other men. However, the movement of the swing made it difficult and soon he was forced to release his bladder into the diaper. Of course nobody could tell and he smiled, feeling strangely proud of himself for getting away with it. “Do you smell pee?” Brad asked after a while. “Did you wet yourself?” Melanie asked him. “Ha. No.” He replied. “It must be Stephanie then.” She stopped pushing the swing and let it come to a stop before offering Stephen her hand. “Come on. Let’s go get your diaper changed.” Stephen accepted her hand and allowed her to lead him back to Janet and Amanda. Brad followed, staying behind so that Melanie could not see the look of disgust on his face.. “Did you have fun on the swing, Pumpkin?” Janet asked. “Yes, Mommy.” He replied. “I think her diaper is wet.” Melanie informed her. “I can change her if you like.” “Thank you.” Janet accepted the offer. “Everything you need is in her diaper bag.” She indicated the bag next to the cot. “You’re going to change her?” Brad didn’t like the idea. “If you’re going to get jealous like Robbie, I will diaper you too.” She warned him. He shut up but stayed close. Melanie opened up the diaper bag and looked through the supplies. “Wow. These are really big diapers.” She pulled out one of the disposable diapers and unfolded it. Placing it to one side, she found the wipes and the changing mat. She placed the mat on the grass. “Lay down here please, Stephanie.” Stephen did as he was told and Melanie opened the crotch of his romper and pulled it up to expose his wet diaper. She untapped the diaper and pulled it open. He had already been changed by women he had just met this week but being changed out in the open was new. He felt extremely vulnerable but Melanie smiling down at him as she began to wipe his privates made him feel safe. He smiled up at her and blocked out the rest of the world. He even forgot to be embarrassed about this pretty lady changing his diaper. For a moment, he thought he was attracted to her but that wasn’t it. He realised that he didn’t want to sleep with her. He wanted her to take care of him exactly like she was. The realisation concerned him. He could dismiss it if he had been Stephanie but he was himself. He shouldn’t have been thinking like that. Melanie soon had him taped into a clean disposable and refastend his romper. “All done.” She gave him a playful patt on his padded bottom to let him know he could get up. “Thank you, Melanie.” He got back to his feet. As he did, he realised that Tanya and Robbie had returned and were laughing at him. “Ignore them, Stephanie.” Melanie gave him a hug and glared at Brad for joining in. “I think it’s time to eat.” Janet decided. Everyone found a spot on the blanket. Stephen wanted to sit with Melanie but felt he should sit with Amanda. He told himself that Melanie probably wanted to sit with her friends anyway. He Positioned himself next to Amanda and was pleasantly surprised that Melanie sat on the other side of him. Brad sat next to her, still not comfortable with his girlfriend’s interest in this guy, even if he seemed to be nothing but a baby to her. Tanya had been getting bored. She’d hoped to get some entertainment out of embarrassing Stephen in front of her friends but Melanie had ruined everything. Not only was she being nice to the loser, she’d managed to shame the guys into silence. She did have one trick up her sleeve though. She took Stephens’ ballerina bottle out of the diaper bag and when she was sure she wasn’t being watched, quickly unscrewed the lid and added the flavourless laxatives she had brought. Surely even Melanie would stop thinking this was cute after he shit himself. She passed the bottle to Stephen with a smile. “Here’s your bottle, Stephanie.” “What a pretty bottle.” Melanie commented. “Look at the ballerina teddy bears.” Lunch was mostly finger food. Stephen found that he was disappointed that this meant Melanie wouldn’t be feeding him. He tried to put the thought out of his mind. Why would he want the humiliation of being spoon-fed in front of Tanya and the two guys? Before long, Stephen’s stomach began to feel funny. He decided that he had better stop eating. Something was not agreeing with him. Janet noticed that he was finished eating and declared. “I think it’s time for Stephanie’s nap.” This drew more laughter from Janet and Robbie. Melanie squeezed Brad’s arm to warn him against joining in. “Let me check your diaper.” Janet helped Stephen up and pulled his romper aside. “Still dry.” She led him to the portable cot and held his hand as he climbed in and sat down. The cot wasn’t big enough for him to stretch out in but he could comfortably curl up on his side. With his stomach starting to cramp, it’s how he would have been laying even if he’d had more room. He watched the others through the mesh wall of the cot as the leisurely finished their lunches. He quickly lost any hope of getting home or even back to the car before he would be forced to fill his diaper. Still, he thought that maybe Tanya and her friends would go for a walk after they finished eating and give him just a little privacy. Of course, Tanya knew what was going to happen and wanted her friends to be there when it did. They weren’t going anywhere. “I’d like to go for a walk.” Janet stood up after she’d finished eating. “Could one of you please stay and watch Stephanie?” “We’ll stay here.” Tanya quickly volunteered. “You can go too Amanda. If you’d like.” “Thanks.” Amanda joined her mother, leaving Stephen in the care of Tanya and her friends. Stephen’s discomfort grew and he let out a fart loud enough to draw the attention of Janet and the others. “Ewww Stephen.” Tanya stood over him. “That’s gross.” Stephen groaned. “Are you okay?” Melanie asked with genuine concern. “I think I ate something which disagreed with me.” He explained. “He’s going to shit his diaper.” Tanya told the others. “Just watch.” “Gross.” Robbie complained but got up to look anyway. Stephen felt another cramp and lost control. He noisily filled his diaper. The others knew exactly what had just happened. Janet and Robbie started laughing. Brad knew better than to join in. “So are you going to change him now?” Robbie asked. “Not a chance.” Janet laughed. “He can sit in it. Unless Melanie wants to do it.” “I don’t mind.” Melanie moved between Janet and the cot. “Come on Stephanie. I’ll get you cleaned up.” Stephen carefully stood up but another wave of cramps hit him and he doubled over, forcing even more poop into his diaper. “I’m sorry.” “It’s okay.” Melanie took his hand. “It’s what your diapers are for.” Stephen let her lead him over to the changing mat. She gathered the necessary supplies from the diaper bag and came back to him. Once again, Stephen watched her face and was able to block out everything else. Janet and her boyfriend’s taunting didn’t matter. She untapped his diaper and pulled it open, revealing the embarrassing mess to everyone present. Melanie's face didn’t change and Stephen didn’t look at the others to see their expressions of disgust. Melanie got to work cleaning him up. She got into every nook and cranny with the baby wipes. When she was satisfied that his bottom was clean, she rolled up the wipes in the old diaper and tied it up in a plastic bag. “Could you get her into a clean diaper?” She asked Brad, looking around for a bin. “I’m going to throw this out and wash my hands.” “You want me to put a diaper on him?” Brad asked. “Her.” Melanie corrected him. “I’ve done the hard part.” She held up the soiled diaper. “And don’t let the others be mean to her. I’ll be checking with her when I get back.” She turned and left before he could argue. With a sigh, Brad picked up the clean diaper Melanie had taken out. He unfolded it and turned it around in his hands to understand how it was meant to go on. “Are you actually going to do it?” Robbie asked, laughing. “You’ll be wiping his bum next.” “Shut up, Rob.” Brad said, kneeling down. “Um. Could you lift up a bit?” He asked Stephen. No longer in the protective bubble of Melanie’s care, Stephen heard the taunts from Janet and Robbie loud and clear. He blushed deeply as he lifted his hips to let Brad slide the diaper under his bottom. “Maybe you and Melanie can adopt him.” Janet teased. “You can be his Daddy.” “Are you going to spank him when he’s naughty?” Robbie added. “Guys. Cut it out.” He demanded as he pulled the diaper up to finally cover Stephen’s privates. “You want me to have a fight with Melanie?” “You don’t have to worry about that.” Janet informs him. “I’ve got photos of him that I’ll send to all of his friends back home if he ever tells anyone I’m not the best big sister in the world. He’s not going to say anything.” Brad considered for a moment as he fastened the tapes. He looked down at Stephen. He seemed so pathetic in his diaper and romper. He felt silly for feeling threatened by the attention Melanie gave him. Stephen wasn’t a man to her. Picking on him didn’t seem fair or fun. Brad even started to feel a little protective on Melanie’s behalf. “No. Just leave her alone.” “Why would you stand up for this loser?” Robbie demanded. “I’m warning you.” Brad finished fastening Stephen’s romper and stood up. “Just drop it.” “I guess you are his daddy.” Robbie continued. “One big happy pervert family” Brad charged at Robbie and knocked him to the ground. Robbie got up and dusted himself off. “Let’s get out of here, Tanya.” “But Melanie and Brad came in my car.” Tanya reminded him. “How will they get home?” “They can get a ride with their baby.” Robbie said, already moving to the car park. “Come on.” Brad watched them go just to make sure Robbie didn’t change his mind and come back for a fight then helped Stephen up off the ground. “Thank you.” Stephen said. “You didn’t have to do that.” “Yeah I did.” He replied. “You haven’t seen Melanie angry.” Stephen smiled at that. Soon Melanie rejoined them. “Where are Tanya and Robbie?” “We had a disagreement.” Brad explained. “They left.” “He stood up for me.” Stephen added. “My hero.” Melanie put her arms around Brad and kissed him. “Tanya is blackmailing him.” Brad informed Melanie. “What?” Melanie was shocked. “Please don’t tell anyone.” Stephen begged. “If Mommy… I mean Janet finds out then Tanya will send photos of me like this to everyone I know.” “Have you told Amanda?” Melanie asked. “She might be able to help.” “No.” He admitted. The discussion ended abruptly as they saw Janet and Amanda returning. “Where did Tanya and Robbie go?” Janet asked. “Robbie wasn’t feeling well and Tanya took him home.” Melanie lied. “Would it be okay if we got a ride back with you?” “Of course it would.” Janet replied. “Have you been good for Melanie?” Janet asked Stephen. “Yes, Mommy.” He replied. Janet looked to Melanie for confirmation. Melanie smiled and nodded. “Amanda, I thought I might take Stephanie back to the playground.” Melanie said. “Would you like to join us.” “Sure.” She was a bit confused by the invitation but accepted. “I’ll help pack up.” Brad volunteered. With Melanie holding one of Stephen’s hands and Amanda holding the other, they walked back toward the playground. When they were far enough away to not be heard, Melanie said. “Tanya is blackmailing Stephanie with photos of her.” “What?” Amanda was immediately angry. “Why didn’t you tell me?” “I’m sorry.” Stephen said. “She said she would send them to every contact on my phone if I told anyone.” “I’m not angry at you, Honey.” Amanda said. “But there’s something you should know.” “What?” He asked, concerned. “That story about you in the local paper.” Amanda explained. “It got shared online, along with some of the photos people at the mall took.” “What?” He repeated, although he already knew where this was going. “Everyone back home already knows.” She said.”I’ve been getting calls and messages about it since yesterday.” “No!” Stephen felt like crying. “It’s okay.” Melanie tried to reassure him. “You live here now. You don’t have to go back there.” Amanda held him in a tight hug. “And now Tanya doesn’t have anything to threaten you with.” “That’s right.” Melanie said. “We should tell your mommy right now.” They turned around and made their way back to where Janet and Brad were packing up the picnic. “You changed your mind about the playground?” Janet asked. “Mom. We need to tell you something about Tanya.” Anger was obvious in Amanda’s voice. “She has been blackmailing Stephanie with photos.” “What photos?” Janet asked. “She took photos of me the night she babysat.” Stephen explained. “She threatened to send them to everyone I knew if I told you how mean she was to me.” “It’s true.” Brad confirmed. “Tanya told me herself.” “I’ll deal with her.” Janet said menacingly. They soon had everything packed and They squeezed into the car. Amanda sat in front with Janet and Stephen sat between Melanie and Brad. .Melanie could tell Stephen was tense. ”Are you alright?” She squeezed his hand. “I don’t know what to do.” He told her. “How can I ever face my friends now that they know I’m living like this?” “If they are really your friends, it won’t bother them.” Melanie told him and he almost believed her. “What if it does?” He felt like he was about to cry. “Then you have real friends here.” Melanie said. “Who?” “Me.” She smiled at him. “And Brad.” she shot Brad a look to tell him he’d better agree. “Yeah.” Brad confirmed. “We are your friends.” Part of Stephen was certain that they were just saying that to be nice but he ignored that and let himself feel comforted by their reassurance. Janet dropped Melanie and Brad off at Melane’s place before finally going home. Stephen had wet during the long drive and Janet asked Amanda to change him while she called Tanya. Amanda took Stephen to his room and changed him out of his wet disposable and into a cloth diaper and plastic panties. When they emerged, Janet had finished her call. “Tanya is on her way.” She informed them. Half an hour later, Tanya arrived. “Come with me to Stephanie’s room.” Janet said. “Everyone.” Tanya was confused but went with her mother. Amanda and Stephen followed behind into the room. There was a cloth diaper folded on the change mat. Next to it was a pair of baby blue plastic panties and a matching t-shirt. “You called me here to change his diaper?” Tanya asked. “No. That’s your diaper.” Janet explained. “I know you’ve been blackmailing Stephanie. This is your punishment.” “What makes you think I’ll let you put me in diapers?” Tanya demanded. “I moved out. You can’t punish me.” “If you don’t do as you are told then Robbie will find out about the guys you cheated on him with.” Janet threatened. “For how long?” Tanya knew she had to play along. “One week.” Janet said. “Longer if you misbehave.” “But I have to go to work.” Tanya almost whined. “You can wear disposable diapers under your work clothes.” Janet told her. “I’ll come by and change you during your lunch break.” Tanya wanted to argue more but she knew nothing would get her out of this. “Whatever.” “Get undressed and lay down on the diaper.” Janet directed her. “With them watching?” Tanya indicated Stephen and Amanda. “You don’t need to be shy.” Janet told her. “Stephanie is a little girl like you and Amanda is going to be helping me change you this week.” With a sigh, Tanya turned away from them and stripped down to her bra and panties. “Underwear too.” Janet told her. Tanya reached back and unclipped her bra, letting it fall to the floor. Finally she pulled her panties down and stepped out of them. Avoiding everyone’s eyes, she laid down on the thick material, with her arms crossed across her chest, and stared at the ceiling. She couldn’t believe she was letting herself be humiliated like Amanda’s loser husband. Amanda and Stephen watched as Janet wrapped the diaper snugly around Tanya and pinned it in place. Next, Janet put Tanya’s feet through the plastic panties and pulled them up her legs and over her padded bottom. Finally, Janet helped Tanya off the bed and pulled the t-shirt on over her head. Tanya didn’t look at anyone. Instead, despite knowing she didn’t want to see it, she checked her reflection in the mirror. She looked as ridiculous as she felt. “How am I going to explain this to Robbie?” She asked herself more than anyone else. “Can you watch the girls for me?” Janet asked Amanda. “I need to go pick up Tanya’s work clothes from her place because she’s going to be sleeping over here this week.”. “No problem, Mom” Amanda smiled, looking at her two baby sisters. “Should we go to the park?” “No!” Tanya’s eyes went wide in panic. “You can’t take me outside like this.” Amanda laughed. “Fine. We can play in the backyard.” Tanya didn’t like the idea but it was better than the park. Amanada led them outside, Tanya waddled awkwardly in her thick diapers while Stephen had mastered walking with the padding between his legs. She sat them down in the sandpit. “Now play nicely you two.” She told them, getting them the buckets and spades from the cubby house before, finding a comfortable chair to watch them from. “I can’t believe I’m stuck in diapers with you.” Tanya complained. Stephen ignored her and focussed on building a sand castle. “I am definitely sending those photos to all of your friends now.” She said. “Go ahead.” It felt good to finally stand up to her.. “They already know everything.” “Smile!” Amanda called out from her chair. She had her phone pointing at them. “No.” Tanya Panicked. “Don’t!” Stephen just smiled for the photo. “Adorable.” Amanda, looked at the photo. “Maybe we can get that one framed.” Tanya pouted, hoping Amanda was joking. By the time Janet got back, Tanya already needed to pee. She held on, hoping that she would get a chance to sneak away and use the toilet. When Janet called her and Stephen for dinner she had still not found such an opportunity and she was absolutely bursting. It was obvious to the others but nobody said anything. They just waited for the inevitable. Next to each of their plates was a bib. A blue one for Tanya and a red one for Stephen. Amanda sat in with Stephen and fastened his bib. “Thank you, Amanda.” Stephen said as she started feeding him. Janet did the same for Tanya but got no thanks. Stephen cooperated with Amanda, happily letting her shove spoonfuls of food into his mouth. It was too embarrassing for Tanya. She kept her mouth clamped shut, causing Janet to smear food across her face. Stephen smiled as he chewed between mouthfuls. He remembered when he had been that difficult. He was much happier being a good little girl. By the time their dinner was finished, Tanya had lost the battle with her bladder and soaked her diaper. Janet took them both to the bathroom. She started filling the tub then undressed Stephen. Once he was stripped completely naked, she reached for Tanya’s t-shirt. “Wait.” Tanya stepped away from her. “You’re putting us in the bath together?” “Yes.” Janet stepped closer and pulled Tanya’s t-shirt off. “I put you and Amanda in the bath together when you were little.” “But...” Tanya had no argument and let her mother pull her plastic panties down and unpin her diaper. The soggy diaper fell heavily to the tiled floor. The yellow stains left no doubt what she had done. Despite her embarrassment, it felt good to no longer have the wet fabric against her skin. Janet helped them both into the bath, first Stephen at one end, then Tanya at the other. Tanya crossed her arms over her breasts and they both awkwardly avoided looking at each other. Janet washed Stephen first. He was now accustomed to the routine and helpfully moved when needed to let her scrub him all over. Tanya was less cooperative. She held her arms firmly across her chest. “Move your arms please.” Janet asked when she got to Tanya’s chest. “I don’t want him to see my boobs.” Tanya complained. “Don’t be silly. You’re just a little girl. You don’t have breasts.” Janet said. “Now move your arms or you’ll get a spanking.” Tanya reluctantly moved her arms away from her chest while still trying to block Stephen’s view. It was good enough for Janet and she finished washing her daughter. She then helped both of them out of the tub and wrapped them in towels before leading them to Stehpen’s room. She folded Tanya’s bedtime double diapers and then pulled the towel away from her. “Lay down.” Tanya did as she was told and her mother powdered her and pinned her into the extra-thick diapers then dressed her in yellow plastic panties and a short yellow nightdress. “You can go watch TV with Amanda.” She told Tanya as she started folding Stephen’s diapers. Tanya waddled out to find Amanda on the sofa. Amanda managed to stop herself from laughing but couldn’t hide her smile when she saw her sister in that state. Tanya went to sit on the far end of the sofa. “The sofa is for grownups.” Amanda pointed at Stehpen’s blanket. “Babies sit on the floor.” Tanya glared at her but sat where she was told. It felt weird. It was like she was carrying a cushion stuck to her bottom. Janet and Stephen soon joined them. Stephen was in a pink nightdress, in the same style as Tanya’s, and matching pink plastic panties. Janet sat down on the sofa near Amana and Stephen joined Tanya on the blanket. He played with the toys for a little while but grew tired of that. He looked back at Janet and she smiled at him. She knew what he wanted. “Come cuddle with Mommy.” She patted the cushion next to her. He eagerly left Tanya and climbed onto the sofa to cuddle with Janet. “Seriously?” Tanya rolled her eyes at him but he didn’t care. Too soon, Janet declared “It’s bedtime for Stephanie and Tanya.” Stephen sighed but got up to follow her. Tanya wanted to complain but being in bed was probably better than sitting out in the living room with her diapers on display. She followed behind Stephen. In Stephen’s room, Janet checked both of their diapers then pulled back the covers of Stephen’s bed. Stephen climbed in and clutched Felicity. “Where am I going to sleep?” Tanya stood with her hands on her hips but, dressed as she was, it only made her look like a pouty toddler. “You can share with Stephanie.” Janet said. “Her bed is more than big enough for two little girls.” “No!” Tanya stamped her foot. “I’m not sleeping with him!” “That’s it.” Janet sat on the edge of the bed. “Get across my lap.” “No way.” Tanya insisted. “I’m not letting you spank me.” “Then I’ll just call Robbie right now.” Janet threatened. “Okay.” Tanya tried to negotiate. “I’ll share the bed.” “I know you will.” Janet said, patting her lap. “But you need to be punished for talking back.” Resigned to her fate, Tanya bent across her mother’s lap. Janet pulled down the back of Tanya’s plastic panties and diapers. Stephen couldn’t see her bare bottom from where he was but he could see her face. She glared angrily at him but her expressions turned to shock when Janet’s hand came down hard on her bottom. Tanya’s bottom grew more sensitive with each blow and soon it was stinging. “Please stop.” She begged. Janet kept going until Tanya was sobbing. Stephen watched the tears streaming down her cheeks. Recalling his own spankings, he couldn't help feeling a little sorry for her. When the spanking finally finished, Janet pulled Tanya’s diapers and plastic panties back up and gave her a hug. Tanya submissively allowed herself to be tucked in next to Stehpen. While the bed was big enough to fit both of them, it didn’t give them much personal space. Their bulky diapers were squashed against each other. Janet handed Tanya her old teddy bear. “You remember Penelope?” She read them a bedtime story and then kissed them each on the forehead. “Good night, Mommy.” Stephen said. “Good Night, Stephanie.” Janet replied. “Good night, Tanya.” Tanya didn’t reply. “I think I’m going to have to work on your manners this week.” Janet told her daughter as she turned off the light. Stephen had nothing to say to Tanya and she was too ashamed after crying in front of him to say anything to him so they laid there in silence until they eventually fell asleep, wondering what the next week would bring.

Hi! I wanted to start sharing some of my stories here. This is the first chapter in a pretty long series - so please pardon the slowness as I set the stage a little. I'll be sharing new chapters here weekly. And while I have you here - I do have a rather active Patreon where I post a bit of exclusive content, as well as giving my patrons the ol' first access to stories like this one here. They're already reading Chapter 5. So if you're curious, impatient, or just want to see what other kinky little stories I've been conjuring, have a looksie at my Patreon (https://www.patreon.com/quietlyhumiliated). Thanks! --- “How, exactly, did you say you knew this woman again?” It felt silly to be asking this question now, considering that I had known about the trip for a month and that we were two hours into a six hour drive there. But it still seemed peculiar to me. Lily and I had been married for five years, and courted for a few years before that. And in all this time, I had very little recollection of a Madison. “Madison used to be my best friend,” Lily responded with a sigh. “I told you this. In high school we were inseparable.” “And you just...lost touch?” “Well sure,” she said with a shrug as she drove. “It happens. We had different goals in life. I wanted to live in the city and work in the press. Eat sushi. Drink expensive cocktails. She wanted to be a mother.” “You do eat a lot of sushi,” I teased. “I’m glad to see you’ve cut down on the expensive cocktails.” “It was nice to reconnect with her online,” she said, sidestepping my attempt for humor. “I miss her. It’ll be good to see her again.” I felt like a third wheel, and we hadn’t even arrived yet. However, it was with Lily and Maddy’s insistence that I tag along. I was assured that it was a big farm, with a lake, some trails and tons of fresh food. If nothing else, I didn’t want to turn down the chance to unwind a little in the country. I gazed out the window for a while, watching billboards for car dealerships blur by. I found myself dwelling on something Lily had said. “You said that Madison wanted to pursue having a family?” “Yeah,” Lily said. “But...you told me before that she lives by herself out in the country now, right? “Well, not by herself. She just doesn’t have a family.” It was a strange distinction, but it was also the first time that I knew there’d be someone else at the house besides the two of us and Madison. “Who else lives with her, then?” “Another woman. Her name is...Kate? I think. I honestly don’t know much about her.” I nodded, but I felt my stomach twist a little. It was a silly thing, but I began worrying about being more self-conscious than I was going to be already. There was something about women in general, especially women I didn’t know, that just made me clam up. It was nothing short of a miracle that I had married a woman at all, let alone one as fantastic as Lily. The rest of the drive was as much of a slog as the first half had been, though the scenery slowly grew more rural. There were less billboards and rest stops and more decaying farmhouses and pastures full of cows. My anxiety had melted away a little too - there was something about the country air that set my mind at ease and made it a little easier to digest the fact that there were now two strange women I’d have to make a good impression towards. “This is it,” Lilly said, pointing to a small dirt road that branched off the cracked and broken highway we had been on for the last 30 minutes. Given the lack of a street sign, I assumed it was a driveway, but if that was the case, it was the longest driveway I’d ever been on before. I imagined 5 or 6 city blocks fitting between the highway and the house in the time it took us to traverse the winding dirt path. Arriving at our destination, my mouth was agape at just how perfect everything seemed. The gorgeous old farmhouse with its wraparound porch. The old barn atop the knoll behind it, overlooking the sprawling lake and its dock. The pasture rolling into an orchard, separated by an aged fence. It was picturesque. A woman stood outside the house. Her dark hair tucked back beneath a thick headband. She even wore overalls and chunky leather boots. The entire experience felt like I had accidentally stumbled into a romantic comedy that took place on a farm. “Well well well,” the woman said with a joyful look on her face. “Look at what the wind blew in.” We stepped out of the car, the hours of traveling with only a single stop for food taking its toll on our cramped and sore bodies. We both stretched and unfolded our limbs. A deep breath of clean fresh air did wonders for my body and my spirit though; as if it had just rewound time to before we even got into the car. By the time I walked around the car, Lily and the woman were embracing tightly - I could see tears of happiness rolling down her face. After a few minutes of this, with me awkwardly trying to split my attention between their reunion and the beautiful sights of the farm, they finally released each other. “Oh...I should introduce you,” Lily said, straightening out her glasses and sheepishly running a hand through her curly blonde hair. “Madison, this is my husband Henry.” Madison stepped forward, and took my outstretched hand in hers. I hadn’t expected such strength in her slender figure, but she gave my hand a firm shake. “It’s a pleasure to meet you,” I said. I wanted to add, I’ve heard a lot about you, but that wasn’t even true. “You’re taking good care of my friend here?” Her hands were on her hips. “Well...I…” “Calm down, buddy, I’m just teasing you.” She gave me a playful punch to the arm. “Lily wouldn’t waste her time with some ding dong.” “Let’s not go that far,” Lily teased, and the two girls started laughing together. It was surreal to me - there was this almost immediate rapport and connection between the two of them, as if no time had even passed. Maybe that wasn’t unheard of between old friends, but considering that I barely knew who this woman was, Lily herself suddenly seemed more mysterious to me. “I just got some water on the stove. Can I get you a cup of tea?” Madison asked. “That sounds perfect actually,” Lily replied. “Henry?” “No tea for me, thank you.” I was only half-listening - I kept finding myself distracted by how gorgeous the farm itself was. “Why don’t we go in and get some tea. I can help you bring in your bags in a few minutes. Henry, why don’t you go take a walk around the farm? I promise, you can’t get lost - you can see the house from just about anywhere on the property.” “Are there animals up in the barn?” I asked, pointing to the big barn on the hill. “The tractor is in there, and mostly supplies. And hay. If you’re looking for animals, we have some goats and chickens down that way.” Madison pointed down another hill towards some smaller buildings. I could see the fenced-in chicken coop next to it. “The goats are probably all over the place this time of day, but you might catch a lazy one taking a nap in there. Oh, and Kat might be around somewhere.” “Aww,” I said. “What’s the kitty’s name?” Madison laughed. “No, sorry, not a cat. Kat. She lives here too.” I blushed a little, feeling stupid for asking the question, though neither seemed to dwell on the moment long. “Oh, I’ve been meaning to ask,” Lily said, “Kat is your...roommate?” “Well, sure, I guess,” Madison said with a shrug. “My partner.” “Ohhh! Gosh, I’m sorry, I didn’t realize you were…” “Oh it’s not a big deal,” Madison replied with a casual shrug. “I didn’t know either. And then one day you see a cute girl and you think to yourself, ‘I’m going to make her sit on my face.’” The girls laughed again, as I found myself blushing. It was a cute sentiment, but I wasn’t sure what to do with that information. I excused myself and made my way down the hill towards the small barn, catching moments of loud laughter behind me as the two girls reacquainted further. Good for her, I thought. Good for them. I was genuinely happy they reconnected. And I was happy to be on this farm. I could see a goat or two out in the field as I approached the building. The closer I got, the stronger the scent of the animals got. It wasn’t offensive - I had been on farms and around animals before. But between the goats and chickens, a thick “farm scent,” for lack of a better word, permeated the air here. I pondered whether or not I liked it more than the scent of old garbage and the exhaust of city streets. Taking a step into the barn, I saw a number of stalls lined up on either side, each having cute wooden plaques with the name of their current resident. Trudy. George. Batman. Penelope. Bethany. Carlos Santana. Pretty good goat names. “Hello?” I said aloud. “Any goats in here? Trudy? Batman? Carlos?” I heard something moving behind one of the short walls towards the end of the stalls. I walked towards it slowly, assuming it was an animal. Still - it seemed weird for it to be an animal, considering that it sounded like it was coming from an area that wasn’t a part of the stalls themselves. Had I discovered a rogue goat or chicken? I crept past the stalls, and as I rounded the corner to where I heard the sounds, I was surprised by seeing...a head full of ginger colored hair. “Oh! Uhm…” the red head seemed to have stashed herself away in this small space, and she was...squatting? I couldn’t really tell what it was she was doing. Whatever it was, her face had turned beet red and she practically leaped to her feet. “I’m so sorry to have startled you!” I said, worried I had given the girl a heart attack. “Madison said I could come down and look at the barn and…” “O-of course,” she said, a sheepish smile showing on her blushed face. “I...I’m Kat. You must be Lily’s husband?” “Yeah,” I said, offering my hand again. She shook it, a gentler and more timid grasp of my hand. “All the goats are out in the field now,” she said. “Y-you could still go out and walk around and see them if you want to.” “I can come back later,” I said with a shrug. She seemed distracted. Perhaps interrupted. I felt bad that I had barged into the barn without warning. “I can go head back up to the house for now, I was just being nosey…” “Well, uhm, yeah, you’re welcome to hang around if you want. I was just...uh...doing some chores. But...I’ll see you around, yeah?” “Sounds good! Nice to meet you.” “Same,” she said bashfully. As quickly as she popped up from the corner of the barn, she fled out a side door. It was a strange interaction - perhaps most strange because for all my worrying about being awkward, I hadn’t been the awkward one. I took one last look in the small cubby between the last stall and the barn’s wall where Kat had been - curious to see what she might have been working on - but there didn’t seem to be anything of note. Nothing broken. No tools. Just a small space between walls. I shrugged, heading back up to the house.

Thanks @kasarberang @wetngooshy@Nat@22k5for making donations to our December fund. Also thanks to any who were not spotlighted in our special software update fund this month! I know December is a high-expense month, so I appreciate you all for helping keep DD alive.

I saw a Tumblr post about someone attaching a cut catheter to a chastity cage. I made one the other day and I am loving how it works. I thought the tip of my penis would get sore but since the chastity cage keeps it in place, there is no rubbing and soreness. I have used stents in the past and have had a couple mishaps with they getting lost in my bladder. This method prevents that and I can sleep with it in without issues. I had an awesome night of bed wetting sleep. It is also fun being in chastity. I haven't had problems leaking because of the chastity too. https://55694.tumblr.com/post/190353791067/my-cage-with-a-built-in-12fr-intermittent-cath

Awesome story!!

LOL

I have both Thursday and Friday off.... with Thur. being forced PTO. But, I don't mind really --- 4 day weekend, which will likely be spent diapered 24/7 or as close to it as I can manage.

Absolutely! I'm really happy to help other creators in our community. Discord link: https://discord.gg/FvyTkRu And feel free to PM me with any questions you have.

My last day was this past Friday and I don't go back until January 11th. So excited to relax and spend time with my Wife and Daddy ?

It would be a shame if this story won't continue. Such a great story ?

Sweet! I have a three day week next week

I'll start by saying I'm an atheist and an expert in physics. People don't realize that Albert Einstein was fundamentally wrong about quantum mechanics because of his preconceptions from his religious beliefs. He would not have been able to understand modern physics today, because of that limitation and as a result been unable to think of lasers or modern day computers as a result. Their is a lesson there actually. I think there is no issue in believing in a God as long as you remember that the tenets of your religion are for wisdom and not knowledge. If you do that, then you can keep moving forward while also avoiding the traps in life. There are good lessons to be learned in most religions. The Dharma in Buddhism reads a lot like the sevens habits of highly effective people and Dave Ramsey gives great advice on money management. I saw their wisdom and it fundamentally changed how I ran my household, but I left their beliefs at the front door. Whether or not you agree with their beliefs is your choice, but it shouldn't matter.

My heart dropped reading your message but I'm relieved to see it was only satirical. But it's sad that there are actually people who think that way. Anyway, I just wanted to share my story and proof that preventative measures work. I work in a nursing home. A fairly large one at that. When I was hired, there were no COVID cases. Two weeks later, there were over 40. Resident and Worker alike. It shut the whole facility down. No visitors on any section, temperature checks, upgraded masks (we went from plain surgical to the KN94s), and if I even wanted to step NEAR the hall with residents, i had to put on one of those plastic apron things with a face shield. We eventually had no more cases. They tried to lift restrictions the week after we had no cases. 3 people got COVID. So they slammed the regulations again and we've had no cases in over a month and a half. On top of that, we get tested twice a week for COVID. Yes it's the one where they shove the swab into your nasal cavity. Yes it hurts. But when lives are at stake, you can't half ass anything. I asked the administration one day if they ever had to do anything like this for the flu. NEVER. COVID is a real threat. Even my uncle who never believed in COVID changed his mind after he and his grandkids caught it. It's not the flu.

These are wonderful and leave me tingling in my tummy imagining myself as those husbands.

I've got a semi-successful Patreon that I started at the start of the pandemic. With over a hundred subscribers, I'm making about 500/month, which I'm incredibly grateful for, and while it's not enough to retire on, it is enough that I think I can regard myself as successful. At the very least, I can say that without the support I've received, I'd be bankrupt right now, and instead I'm not bankrupt and I've managed to pay all my bills this year. So, with that as context, let me try and answer the questions that I can: (I've turned your questions blue, so they stand out from my writing.) Technical questions Aside from Patreon and DeviantArt, are there other sites or ways of selling your work have you had success with? Any you would call the best? I run a Discord server for AB/DL writers of all stripes, but especially for those of us approaching the writing professionally. There's about a dozen writers with server channels on there. It's not a huge source of new people, but it's good for talking with fans and coordinating commissions. If you want a link, I can provide one. I also post to abdlstoryforum dot info, deviant art, wattpad, and the abdl story reddit. As for selling my work, I post to Gumroad and Patreon. Gumroad... I'll talk about later. What has been the most effective way/place of directing people to your Patreon page? I post a link and ask for support whenever I share a story. Where have you cross-posted to draw readers to your Patreon? See above. To what extent do you believe users of various sites are unique, as in readers on DD who do not use ABDL Story Forum? DeviantArt users who don't visit DD? I ask because the effort to maintain a profile across multiple sites may not be worth it if you're talking to the same people. I tend to get more success when I cross post to multiple websites, (there are a lot of people on DeviantArt who aren't on here, and a lot of people on Wattpad who aren't on either,) though I can't say who comes from where the most. I've considered using tracking links to get better data, but haven't really gone through with that yet. If I do this, and get useful data, I'll let you know. Have you tried any paid advertising, such as Facebook ads, and how did that go? Hell no. Facebook ads and other paid advertising is difficult, expensive, and easy to screw up even when you have a huge market like Epic Fantasy or Harem Romance to sell to. Trying to get this working with a really tight niche and very slim margins screams 'bad idea' to me. However... I'll talk more about spending money on marketing later. What Patreon tiers and pricing strategies have you used? I offer three tiers - a 2$ 'early access' tier, a 5$ 'early access + exclusive monthly story' tier, and a 15$ 'monthly commission' tier. I had to cap the last one at 5 people because I was getting overwhelmed. Has anyone tried creating a pricing tier for each series, so that someone wanting to read more than one of your series must pay for both separately while still subscribing month-over-month? Is that even possible on Patreon? I don't believe that's possible, and I also don't think it's a good idea. Does anyone with a Patreon make their writing there downloadable? Has that helped or hindered your sales? I've made The Product Tester downloadable as an ebook, but don't bother with my other stories. It hasn't seemed to have had a major impact on subscribers, though a few people have paid for the book (despite being able to get it for free) to support me and HofBondage. Content/Genre questions What type of content have you post on Patreon with success? For those posting more than one kind of content, what you think earns you more patrons? I can't always tell which of my short stories are going to be hits, but I can usually tell when something's going to be more or less popular. I've found that the really hardcore stuff tends to go over less well, but has a dedicated group of people who love it, and that I get the most widespread results when I delve into light to medium punishment, usually with female characters and semi-public teasing or play. Not *always*, but usually. I also have seen noteworthy subscriber influxes when I've written patreon-exclusive sequels to otherwise public stories, but I don't like to do that every month. Have you run into content moderation issues in Patreon or DeviantArt? Deleted content, deleted accounts, etc? I follow Patreon's rules and haven't had any issues. Unfortunately, this means that basically all of my content has to be subscriber exclusive - Patreon doesn't allow for NSFW content to be publicly visible. I haven't experienced getting flagged for content that's within the rules. I'm considering publishing my first story with a minor protagonist. It's entirely sweet and non-sexual, yet it's also ABDL and I'm reluctant to post it anywhere. Any guidance you can offer? Don't post it to Patreon. That might not *technically* be against the rules, but it'll be very easy to see it flagged. Personally I don't write any content that involves minors in any way, but that's an unrelated topic that I'm not going to get into. (Also, all of my writing is erotica, to one extent or another. It's adult facing NSFW content. Minors have no business anywhere near anything I write.) Does anyone take commissions? Has this been effective for you? How have you structured your pricing? Do you have anyone regularly commissioning work? Yes. My biggest issue has been making time for it; commissions take a ton of time away from my other kink writing as well as my vanilla projects. I'm probably going to raise my prices again soon; I'm currently charging 15-20$ per 1,000 words (cheaper for longer stories), with a discount for Patreon subscribers. It's worth noting that commissions are also a source of content for your other fans - I'm really enjoying writing 'Dungeons and Diapers', which is a kinky litRPG fantasy series I'm being commissioned to do, and a lot of people are enjoying it. DO NOT charge less than 10/hr for yourself. You're more valuable than that. Figure out how fast you write, how much you can reasonably do in an hour, and don't undercut yourself. "Add-ons" questions Has anyone commissioned visual artwork to accompany any of their writing? Do you think it increased sales enough to justify the expense? I just started doing this! I'll let you know how it goes. My first story with an illustration was posted today, and it'll be public in two weeks. Has any tried creating audiobooks on Patreon? Have those sold well? I have not. I can't voice act for shit, and it's a very time consuming process to do well. Has anyone hired a narrator to record your work? Has that sold enough to justify the expense? See above - audio production is expensive unless you find someone who is undercharging. Has anyone tried selling merchandise through Patreon? Has it been effective? Not through Patreon, but I have sold a novella on Gumroad. At 11,000 words long, it's the length of three and a half Patreon posts. I've made 80$ in sales off it. I would have been better off just writing the story for Patreon and posting it in three parts. Collaboration questions It strikes me that the best video/audio creators aren't always the best writers (understatement?). Does anyone know of instances of ABDL writers either: No, I haven't heard of this. Has anyone successfully collaborated with a visual artist to create a comic, picture book, animated content, or graphic novel? Yes! My collaboration with HofBondage, the "Lock and Key" comic is easily the largest factor in my early success - Being attached to a project with Hof got me name recognition that I just wouldn't have had otherwise, because while I've posted stories off and on for years, I didn't have anything like the consistent quality and regularity of Personalias or the other big ABDL authors. It isn't until this year that I've written and posted AB/DL content regularly. Is it worth it to work with an editor? I'm thinking primarily a proofreader, but it's expensive. If anyone has had any luck with a proofing program that catches things like missing words and typos that aren't actually misspellings, I'd be most interested. I would say no, unless your ability to self edit is very poor and people are complaining about it. I miss the occasional typo that people point out, but I haven't had any clear loss of subscribers due to the occasional typo. Process questions I know a number of you post your Patreon content on DD one week later. How do you manage that process? Is there any automation to it to help you keep track? I do this, and it's just a matter of using Google Calendar or another reminder system and not spacing out about it. (I do 'two weeks later' not one, but it's the same difference.) If you've ever posted once a week (or on some regular schedule) versus more irregularly, do you find one strategy is more effective? Posting once a week works better for me. It forces me to stay consistent and write regularly; without a hard schedule I would easily fall behind and not post as much as I should. Other means of earning money questions Has anyone considered any other ways of making money by serving the ABDL community? Sophie & Pudding run a podcast, and have a Patreon. Their podcast is public, but it's definitely brought some attention to them, though they also just do writing. You could ask them. Has anyone tried starting a business for physical products for the ABDL community? I have not. It's way too far out of my field of knowledge to make it worth my time. How-the-hell questions How the hell do you make money on DeviantArt? As far as I'm concerned? You don't. You use DeviantArt as a place to share your public writing and ask people to support you elsewhere, like on Patreon. How the hell do you copy-and-paste into DeviantArt without losing your formatting? You also don't. DeviantArt's website sucks for uploading content. One thing I think it's important to keep in mind: Writing AB/DL fiction isn't a get rich quick scheme. There's only a small market for it, but it's a very cool, tight knit community, with some really awesome people. I'm not writing my stories because it's the best way for me to make a quick buck, I do it because I enjoy it, and because I want to provide my friends and community with fun smut. I'm not asking people to pay me for a commodity, (and when I have tried that, like my gumroad experiment, it's largely failed,) I'm asking my friends and community for support. I treat my writing professionally, because I want to provide them with the best quality writing that I can, but it's not a business - if I wanted to just make a quick buck, I'd be writing reverse harem erotica and selling it on Amazon. Anyways. I hope this is all helpful!

Abby was by my side all the way to the exit doors of the store. As we passed the checkouts, Michelle was there with a knowing smile on her face indicating she probably knew everything I had been through. As I walked to my truck, I tried to not think about the bulk between my legs, or the creamy feeling between my ass cheeks, but it proved impossible. I’m positive the bulk had changed my stride a bit, and there’s no way that anyone near me could not hear the crinkle of my diaper. No worries, I thought to myself. I’ll just drive to Cheryl’s, tell her that I wasn’t able to get the part I needed, and promise to come back tomorrow. Then I can go home, shower, have a few beers, and put this no good, terrible day behind me. After tossing the “diaper bag” into the passenger seat of my truck I slipped into the driver seat. “Slipped” being the right word because the way my ass slipped inside the diaper. That feeling, along with the fact that it felt like I was sitting on a folded towel, only added to my anxiety. The drive back to Cheryl’s seemed like it took half the time that it took to get to Walgreens. As I was turning onto the driveway, I could see Cheryl loading some yard trimmings into waste bags. When my truck rolled to a stop, she set everything down, and walked over to greet me. “ Everything’s alright I hope. My sister’s coming over this afternoon to visit for a couple days, and I was really hoping to have the tv’s working so we can watch a movie or two tonight. “ She looked worried. “ You did get what you needed.... didn’t you ? “. As I was stepping out of my truck, I hesitated. Pretending I didn’t hear the question, I thought to myself, if she were to call the office, and tell them I didn’t finish the install...... well that would be worse for me than my current situation. “ I’m sorry ma’am I didn’t hear you. “ “ The part. Did you get it ? I’m having company tonight. “ Cheryl asked as she kept walking closer. “ Yes ma’am, I have it. “ I was committed now. I just needed to work fast. I thought hopefully the rest goes well, and I can be out of here in an hour or two. Surely I can control my bodily functions that long. I leaned into my truck to grab the receivers, and as soon as I put my hands on them.... I remembered how far up my back the diaper covered. I pulled the receivers out, and turned to see Cheryl standing not more than six feet from me. She was smiling big, but said nothing. I convinced myself that my sweatshirt was long enough to conceal my new underwear, and followed her into the house. Once inside, I set the receivers on a table in the living room, and let her know I’d be back in after I finished the outside work. I found all my tools right where I left them. It took a couple trips up and down the ladder to get things mounted on the roof. Then another to run the cable down the side of the house. When I knelt down to push the cable into the basement, I felt a tingle. Not just a small one, but a real urge.... I had to pee ! I tried to walk it off, not like earlier, just a little walk. I took some tools to my truck that I didn’t need anymore, and rolled my windows up since it looked like it could rain now. The walk did not help, the urge intensified. The sensation turned to a sting as I tried to hold it. Eventually conceding defeat, I walked back to the side of the house, and tried to release a trickle. That lasted about three seconds before I lost all control. I stood there like a toddler pissing my pants, I attempted to move around while flooding my diaper, but couldn’t. I just stood there, defeated again. I even spread my legs a little..... as if I was a toddler. Once I was sure there was nothing left, I felt around the diaper with my hands for any sign of a leak. There was none ! Abby was right, this was a quality diaper. It was however, much thicker now, and the new thickness tested the front of my pants. The bulge would be impossible to miss, especially if you had seen my pants earlier in the day. Not wanting to pass Cheryl at the moment, I tested the basement door hoping it was unlocked....... It was not. As I turned away I heard the door handle. Before I could turn back around, I heard Cheryl, “ Leo ? Is that you ? “ “ Yes “ I answered. “ I’m sorry, I just finished the work out here, and was going to finish the basement work next. I thought that door was till unlocked. “ “ Oh Honey, I’m sorry I locked it earlier. I didn’t realize you were using it. “ Cheryl ushered me into the basement, smiling still as I walked past her. “ Can I offer you a drink ? “ “ No thank you. I’ve got one in my truck. “ Thinking to myself, I really didn’t want to eat or drink anything till I was out of this diaper. I didn’t want to put anything in myself that might need to eventually come out. “ If you’re finished outside you might want to put all your stuff away out there. There’s some bad weather coming in real soon. “ Cheryl being concerned, had suggested I put my ladder away, because the hill on the side out the house becomes pretty slick when it gets wet. I thought to myself, if she only knew that I already learned how slick that hill was. Taking her warning to heart, I did go out and put my ladder up. When I made it back to the basement, she had returned to the front yard to clean up her yard tools. Without her in the basement, I could work a little faster since I didn’t need to worry about concealing my diaper. I was however, still worried about it leaking. I found myself checking my diaper every time I bent over or squatted, but to my amazement..... it was completely dry on the outside. Inside was I much different story. After making all the necessary connectIons in the basement, and pushing the wires up into each room, I headed upstairs. I walked as normal as possible trying to conceal both the crinkle as well as the obvious bulge. After reaching the top step, I made my way into the living room. I started there to get the primary receiver downloaded before installing the others since it took the longest. Once finished there I moved to the second bedroom because it was closest to the living room, then to the master bedroom. Thinking Cheryl was still outside, and because the door was half open, I walked into the master bedroom without knocking. I set the receiver on the bed, and before I knew it, I heard the shower turn off. Because the bathroom door was open I could see the reflection of Cheryl getting out of the shower in the bathroom mirror. I scooted out of the room as quiet as I could hoping she wouldn’t realize I was in there but...... uuuggghhh !!!! I left the receiver on the bed ! Not sure what to do, I remembered that I needed to seal the hole that I drilled into the basement with silicone. So I headed out the front door to find it was indeed raining. I ran to my truck, grabbed my caulk gun, and forgetting about the hill I ran around the corner of the house. As soon as I hit the hill.... down I went. I slid at least twenty feet before I stopped. My entire back side, pants and shirt was covered in mud. I even managed to piss myself a little more. I sealed the hole, and started back up the hill. I slipped and fell twice trying to get back up the hill, but eventually made it. There I was now, front side and back side, both soaked and covered in mud, and not forgetting a double soaked diaper. I thought to myself, at least if it leaks no one could tell, there wasn’t a dry anything on me now. After putting the caulk gun away, I jogged back to the porch. While peeling my wrecked sweatshirt off, I saw the headlights of a car coming down the driveway. Great, I thought to myself. I tossed the sweatshirt on a wooden bench, and without thinking bent over to untie my muddy shoes. It was at that moment that I could feel my wet pants barely hanging onto my hips. I reached back to feel the top six or so inches of my now filled to capacity diaper before I heard....... “ Leo ? Is that you ? “ I turned to find Abby standing behind me breaking down her umbrella.

It’s Really Okay Becky had gone in search of a project, and now he was somewhere in the house. Ben was thirty-six and had been married to an unkind woman his mother had finally pried him back from, and Becky was intent on helping him become happy again. Six months into their marriage, he mostly was, an active, talkative, kind man who liked YA fiction and playing in his wading pool in equal measures. He was wonderfully behaved, having needed just one correction since their wedding when Becky found him getting things out from under the sink, which turned out to be a misunderstanding. Still, he remembered his first wife, and when he was afraid he was in trouble the happy man disappeared and the frightened, cowed husband came back out. He would stop playing, stop talking, and go hide. By late morning, as Becky was wiping down the kitchen and getting ready to start on lunch, she realized it was too quiet. She went in search of Ben and found him in the corner of his bedroom, nose in the corner. “Ben, you okay, buddy,” she asked, wondering what the wounded man was afraid he’d done wrong now. He didn’t respond or turn around. She approached him and reached out to put her hand on his shoulder. He flinched and sniffled. She turned him around. “Why’ve you been crying, sweetie?” He didn’t answer. She didn’t expect him to, but she always asked anyway, her effort to help him know it was okay to tell her what he was feeling even when he was afraid. He was holding her hairbrush, a habit she surmised stemmed from being told to go and get it whenever he was in trouble with his first wife. She told him so many times she wasn’t ever going to spank him with the brush, but he would often go and get it anyway. She cursed his first wife silently and took it from his hand, putting it in her pocket. She took him by the hand and led him toward his nightstand, where she always made sure was a box of tissues. She plucked one and wiped his tears away, bent her knees a little to look him in the eye, and said to him, “We’ve talked about this, remember? You’re not in trouble, sweetie. You don’t need to bring me the brush or put yourself in timeout. Remember?” He nodded slowly, but avoided looking her in the eye. She grimaced and reached for another tissue, holding it to his nose. “Blow for me,” she said in the nicest voice she had. He responded well to that tone most of the time. He blew his nose. “Can you tell me what happened?” He didn’t answer. She looked around the room. A broken toy, a small mess, a spilled cup - these were the sorts of things he was certain he would be in trouble for, and as much as she would tell him it wasn’t a big deal, that he wasn’t in trouble, and that he should go play while she fixed it or cleaned it up, he’d stand there silently. Only when whatever it was had been fixed and they’d had some cuddle time would he come back out and go back to being his happy, chatty self. She didn’t see any mess, so she took his hand again and walked him to the bathroom. He liked to play with his boats in the tub. But there was no mess in there. She looked in the hamper, but there was no mess in there. He’d been playing upstairs since breakfast. “Benny, is there something you want to show me?” He didn’t answer. “Even if I double pinky promise again that you’re not in trouble?” She sighed and straightened up, giving him a kiss on his forehead and a hug. Maybe Beth, her wife and his other mommy, would be able to coax it out of him. She was coming home to have lunch with them and had an especially good rapport with him. Becky would sit with him on the couch until then, putting on a superhero movie and trying to interest him in it. She had an epiphany as she passed his room with him in tow and stopped, stepped around him, and pulled out the back of his diaper. “Nope,” she said, and felt around to his front. “But let’s go change those wet pants.” Taking his hand again, she started toward his room. He didn’t pull away but he didn’t follow. “C’mon, silly. Don’t you want dry pants?” He started to silently weep again. She thought he was over his fear of using his diapers. His first wife had insisted on catheters and enemas and treated accidents harshly. Becky, Beth, and his mother had done so much work to get him over his fear of using his diapers. “Benny, honey, it’s okay. It’s okay. Let’s go get you into something dry.” He followed behind sheepishly. “Upsie Daisy,” she said and helped him onto his changing table. “Lie back.” He only cried harder. Becky looked around his bedroom for a binky, and not seeing one took his wrist and guided his thumb toward his mouth. She didn’t like thumb sucking but was happy to let him if it would stop the tears and make him feel safe. “It’s okay, Benny, go ahead. It’s okay.” He accepted his thumb, and she went back to her task, getting out a wipe and a clean diaper. She dabbed at his tears again with the wipe, raising the pitch of her voice and and saying in the almost-melody that sent him to sleep each night, “There’s no need for those tears. You’re such a good boy. Such a good boy.” She untaped one side of the diaper, and he turned away, catching her by surprise. “Benny,” she said in the tone she otherwise reserved for her their puppy, “you silly man. You gotta hold still.” She reached for the other tape and he turned away. “Benny, why you being so silly? Huh? You gotta hold still for me. You gonna hold still and let me change your diapee?” He didn’t say anything but eased his hip back down, sucking hard on his thumb and looking away. “There we go. Dere we go! Hold still ...” She untaped and I opened the diaper. It wasn’t easy to see. If he hadn’t made a big deal out of it, she was sure she wouldn’t have noticed he’d cum in his diaper. She sighed. Different people had different opinions, but it never bothered her or Beth that men like Ben sometimes spontaneously ejaculated in their diapers. She was surprised Ben hadn’t yet; she assumed he had and she just hadn’t noticed, but seeing his reaction as she opened his diaper, his silent sobbing growing deeper, she realized this must’ve been the first time since their marriage and that his first wife had been one of those types. Becky and Beth had agreed when deciding to get him that baby talk would be kept to a minimum, reserved for scraped knees, bedtime, and when he needed cheering up. They wanted to ween him off such babyish needs, but tears certainly fit within the exception, and Beth moved around to the side of the table so he could see her face smiling down at him. “Is dat all? Is that dat all you was afraid of?” She took his thumb away and gave him a kiss on his mouth, even parting her lips a little. “It’s okay,” she said, “it’s okay. That happens to men your age sometimes. You didn’t do anything wrong. It was just an accident, just like the other things you do in your pampers.” Like he had all the other times he thought he was in trouble, once she found what it was he’d done and told him it was okay and that he wasn’t in trouble, he tentatively smiled, as though until she discovered it, he wouldn’t believe her. “Aww. Dere’s a smile! Dere’s a smile! Ooo, such a good boy!” She looked down toward his feet. “In fact...” A devilish smile crossed her own face, and she reached for the rash cream under the table, applying it directly to his clitty. “Can you show Becky how you make a sticky cummy?” She wasn’t sure he actually knew how it happened and doubted he’d ever done it on purpose. She started to massage the head of his clitty between her thumb and forefinger, more than enough to manage his little stiffy. “Show Becky. Show Becky. Show me what a good boy you are ... What a cute clitty you have. Yes it is. Come on. Make a sticky cummy for Becky ... Come on ... Dere it is! Ooh, my! Yes, dere it is. Dat’s a good Benny. Such a good Benny.” His little load didn’t even shoot, just oozing out of his clitty and staying in the wet diaper open between his legs. She leaned down again and gave him another thorough kiss, not what she’d give Beth but appropriate for husband and wife. She smiled wide, beaming at him as she asked, “Do you believe me now? It’s okay for you to make cummies in your pampers. That’s what your adorable little clitty is for.” His smiled turned to confusion. “My what?” “Your clitty ... Your peepee ... Your peepee is also your clitty, honey.” She reached down and gave the soft thing between his legs a gently squeeze. “Same thing.” “Oh ... I’m really not in trouble?” “No, sweetie,” she chuckled, “you’re not in trouble. If you make cummies again, you don’t even have to tell us. Like we said, your pampers are our responsibility.” “Can ... can we do that again sometimes?” “Sometimes. I’ll even show you how to do it yourself, but you have to do it inside your pampers, okay?” “Okay.” She gave him another kiss, this time on his forehead, before wiping her hand and going about the diaper change. “You are such a sweet little guy ...Now,” she said as finished wiping him down, “let’s get your little clitty snug in some new pampers.” As she sealed the second tape, she heard the garage door. “Ooh, there’s Beth. She’s gonna be so happy to see you! ... All done!” She held out her hands and helped him sit up. “After lunch will you help me build a fort in the backyard,” she asked him. “Uhuh! Can I tell Beth about my clitty?” Becky laughed. “Tell her all about it!” She leaned forward and gave him a strong and meaningful hug. “She’ll be so proud of you, just like I’m so proud of you.” “Thank you, Becky. I love you.” “I love you, too, sweetie! Ah! There she is! Go tell her!” He hopped off the table and scurried out of the room faster than Becky could swat his pampered bottom. She chuckled as she cleaned up after the change. He was all man underneath his trauma, and she and Beth were so happy to help him come back out and see him find his happiness again. __________________ A fifth installment, and my favorite so far, is on my Patreon and will appear here at a later date.

I really cant see the problem in changing myself. Have been changing my own diaper for over 20 years why stop now ? Only because I am married to a diaper lover that has been into diapers 40 years herself.. If I am busy she knows how to change herself and vise versa. I married her because I love her. It is a partnership. We do check each others diapers for fun and games and shits and giggles. We are not AB and don't claim to be (I do like onesies). We have no set schedule to change each other, but we do love when we are messy and then the diaper change turns into fun. You all are taking this too serious. Marriage and living together is all about sharing and doing things for each other. Weekends for us is diaper check, diaper fun, and diaper sex time and I wouldn't change that for the world. Now for those that may be in a wheelchair or debilitated or incapacitated and must have someone change them I can understand having a loving caring partner that will meet your needs. Thats when love is the most cherished gift of all.

Chapter 19: Ready or not, Here I come! Even though I’d been given meds to help me become a baby girl for a few days, I was still scared about having to go the hospital to get some tests, and treatment. I woke up in the morning, with a soaked and messy diaper, I instinctively cried out for my mommy, but aunt Cassie came in moments later, and already had a bottle ready for me. I guess I’m becoming so much of a baby, that I needed a bottle to make me stop crying. Aunt Cassie started organizing a tray of things while I finished the first bottle, then offered me a second bottle which I slowly consumed. The scary feelings made me uneasy, but I wasn’t sure Aunt Cassie understood, the way my sister did. I was soon lifted onto the changing table, and glanced over, noticing that she had a catheter, pee pee swabs, antiseptic, and a few more scary things. “Where is sis? I scawed!” I cried out, although aunt Cassie wasn’t surprised I was upset. The scared feelings felt strange because I wondered how Katey felt when she was little. “She is sleeping in, and getting herself ready. Can you keep your legs still?” She responded, somewhat reassuringly. My aunt removed my diaper, and started with the cleanup, before rolling me onto my tummy, to finish cleaning my bottom. It didn’t take long until I got goopy stuff in my bottom, followed soon by having a thermometer inserted. I squirmed and fussed a bit. She pushed in a suppository next, before rolling me back over. I got even more scared when the changing table straps for tummy and chest followed by knee straps to keep my legs in position. My aunt changed her gloves, which means I’m getting my pee pee spot swabbed or a catheter. I started crying, which my aunt kind of expected. “Keep your legs still, okay babygirl?” my aunt requested. She then proceeded to wipe my pee pee spot cleaned with antiseptic, and put the swab in my pee pee spot. It didn’t feel very good, and I got scared and started crying uncontrollably, my legs were moving around a fair bit. “It’s okay, you’re a good little baby girl” My aunt reassured me. I preferred my sis giving me my babygirl treatment. I guess it’s because my aunt is used to working in a hospital, with a lot of kids who cry all the time. It was then my sister appeared, with two more bottles. My aunt waited for me to settle, and then inserted the catheter. “Owwwie! Why it hurts! Ow! Ow!” I cried out. My sister was uncomfortable, but after giving me the bottle I started to settle down, then my sister whispered something to my aunt. I wasn’t sure what my sister was doing, but didn’t take long until I felt my arm being wiped with antiseptic, and a little sting followed. I started to feel more comfy, so I guess it was worth a little sting. I was still crying a fair bit, and squirming around. Shortly after, my aunt was finished with giving me my babygirl treatments, diapered me and then carried me back to my bed, and fed me a bottle, and cuddled me until I settled down. It felt weird in a way, that Aunt Cassie likes to pick up me, and not let me walk even short distances. I know I can walk, but I guess aunt Cassie wants me to feel babyish. Breakfast time: Katey started to prepare scrambled eggs for us, with some bacon. About 15 minutes later, Aunt Cassie carried me to the couch, and gave me a bottle to drink. It seems like I always have to have a bottle or sippy to drink, to ensure I don’t get too fussy. After Katey and Aunt Cassie had their bacon and eggs, with some toast to finish off, Katey had a bowl for me, it seemed. “Sis, you hungry? Come over here!” She announced, and kept a close eye on me, as I walked over to table. I was feeling a little weak and slow, and got a concerned smile from my aunt. She sat down next to me, and although I started to feed myself the eggs, she decided to spoon feed me anyway. Katey made some oatmeal, and along with placing some on the table for me, she had some for herself. My aunt spoon fed me the oatmeal as well, before getting up to prepare something in the other room. I noticed my sister had a diaper on, but I didn’t want to ask if it was because she still wasn’t feel well, or that my aunt planned more scary babygirl treatments for me, and she didn’t want to wet herself from a sudden urge to pee, when I’m fussy and scared. Back to bed: When my aunt picked me up and carried me back to my room, and placed me bed, the first thing I noticed, other than a tray with scary stuff, was 3 large sippy drinks, filled with a milky type drink The tray had a catheter, antiseptic, but no injections ready to make sure I feel like a scared babygirl. My aunt handed me one of the sippy drinks, which didn’t taste like the usual milk or formula ones. It tasted chalky and yucky “Umm… Aunt Cassie… This one tastes yucky… I dun like it!” I started to cry. “It has medicine to settle your tummy. I’ll put syrup in the sippy drink, okay babygirl?” My aunt replied, before going into the kitchen to grab the syrup. When she returned, she added syrup to my sippy, and mixed it in, and handed it back to me. This time it tasted a little better. Why did aunt Cassie want me to drink so much of this medicine? It tasted like the medicine I got in hospital, the day before they made me go to sleep so they could do stuff to my tummy. When I woke up, I was sore and uncomfy for a few days, but my meds made me sleepy, so it didn’t feel too sore. I got really scared because I wondered if the doctors were going to do something to make me stay in diapers for a long time. I cried and sobbed, but kept drinking the sippy drink so Aunt Cassie wouldn’t be mad at me. My sister heard me sobbing and crying, and came in to check on me, and whispered something to Aunt Cassie. After I finished the sippy drink, my sister asked gave me a hug. “Good girl… is your tummy feeling okay?” My sister asked, clearly concerned that I was upset and not in a good mood. I insistently nodded. My aunt checked my diaper, and I was pretty soaked and a little messy. She whispered something to Katey. “Would you like some pudding, little sis?” Katey asked, and I nodded. While waiting for Katey, I had an uncomfortable tummy cramp, and burst into tears. I was too focused on my tummy, but aunt Cassie seemed like she added some meds to my pudding. I wondered if there was anything they couldn’t sneak meds into, as part of my baby treatment. My aunt picked up a spoon, and I accepted the pudding as a spoon feeding. It tasted pretty good after the yucky sippy drink. I guess my crying gave it away, but soon aunt Cassie put my pacifier back in my mouth. As I lay in bed, squirming and very comfy, my tummy still cramped, but at least I started to settle down. Okay, I fussy: I don’t know what was in the sippy drink, but It made me mess my diaper easily, as well as wetting often. As my diaper filled up, I cried until my sister came back check on me. Katey lifted me onto the changing table, removed my diaper and started cleaning my little girl parts. Aunt Cassie watched to make sure Katey cleaned me properly, then she rolled me on my tummy. Katey cleaned my bottom pretty well, although I was squirming a lot. “It’s okay babygirl, you might need extra meds to help keep you comfy. Can you stay still for us?” Aunt Cassie asked. I tried to stay still, but then I got scared when I felt antiseptic on my bottom, then heard aunt Cassie whispering to Katey. I moved around even more, and kept crying as I was scared, and they prepared something, probably a shot, to help me cry like a babygirl does. “Settle down sis, I know your scared, but it’ll be a little sting, and you’ll start to feel more comfy” My sister said in a soft tone. Soon after I felt a little sting. “Owwwwwiie! Big sting, no little sting!” I sobbed, while trying to stay still so it wouldn’t hurt more. Next my sister rolled me onto my back. The meds made me sleepy, as I lay there getting my pee pee spot cleaned, so they could swab my pee pee spot, again, before back in a fresh diaper. I didn’t want to tell aunt Cassie, but I was starting to accept my babygirl treatments, which was a scary feeling. My sister picked me up and gave me a big hug, before placing me on my bed. Having to go to the doctors, get scary stuff done to me, and then go home, and then be treated like a toddler. I could cry when I want to be changed, or fed a bottle, or just picked up and cuddled. Laying there, and feeling sleepy and weak, I realized why my sister asked aunt Cassie to give me meds to help keep me comfy, because she knew what it was like to be forced to regress into a diapered crybaby. She’d been through the same experience.

Merry Christmas everyone. I managed to finish another part of the story. Once again, thank you all for your comments and support. Not even half-way through checking out, Richard began nodding off. After all, it had been a very eventful day and he still hadn’t eaten anything more than the cookie the nurse had given him. It wasn’t long before his head was down on top of his new bear. After taking the requisite picture, Susan decided to let him sleep. When they got back to the car, they found that Deputy Hastings had managed to park Darryl’s SUV not far from Susan’s car. While Susan carefully moved Richard from the cart to the car seat, Darryl and Hastings began loading up both vehicles. Putting the food, open changing supplies, and clothes in Susan’s car, Darryl said: “Honey, why don’t you head on home and get Richard something to eat? We’ll follow along as soon as we can.” “Good idea.” After making sure that Richard was secure, she got in. After an uneventful 30-minute drive, she pulled into the driveway of a modest ranch style house. Gently waking Richard, she released him from the seat and carried him inside. Going through the kitchen, she went to the family room. Sitting him on the couch, she knelt in front of him. “Will you be good and stay right here while I get the stuff from the car?” At his nod, she got up. “Thank you. I’ll be right back, then we can get you something to eat.” Once she had everything brought in and the food put away, she decided that until she had a chance to wash the bottles, she was better off heating up one of the ‘Little Meals’. When she had it in the microwave, she went to get Richard. “Now, I’m going to carry you to the kitchen. If you start to get nervous, feel free to grab ahold of my shirt again.” Picking him up, she balanced him on her hip. Returning to the kitchen she took the meal out and put it on the table. Filling a juice glass with water, she put it by the meal. Then grabbed a fork and napkin, and sat down. “Until we get the highchair set up, you’ll have to sit in my lap.” Making sure to keep both arms around him, she cut up the chicken tenders and cheese fries into Little sized bites. “I’m going to have to feed you. This fork is much too big for you to handle properly. Richard sighed. The diapers were one thing, he wasn’t sure how he felt about being babied. It felt like another form of not having any control. “Can I at least try?” “Tell you what. If you can hold the fork steady for at least one minute, you can try feeding yourself. Deal?” “Deal!” Handing him the fork, she started counting. It was heavier than he expected. By the time she got to thirty seconds, his hand was wavering. By 45 seconds, he gave up. Dropping his arm to his lap, he would have dropped the fork if Susan hadn’t grabbed it. “Good try!” “Please don’t patronize me.” Richard frowned. “It was a sucker bet wasn’t it? You knew there was no way in Hell I would be able to hold it steady.” Watch the language!” She turned him so she could look him in the eye. “I don’t care how you used to talk in your dimension, but we don’t use that kind of language here!” “Is that for everyone, or just Littles?” “It’s supposed to be for everyone, but most people are stricter about it with Littles. And don’t think I don’t recognize that tone. It’s not open for negotiation. If anyone else heard that from you, they wouldn’t think twice about tanning your hide. Now let’s get some of this food into you.” Although she would have loved to do the whole ‘feed the baby’ routine, Susan didn’t think it would go over very well right now. Years of working with children had taught her how to pick her battles and how far someone can be pushed before they lash out. So, she settled for just carefully feeding him. She needed him to be calm for what had to be done later. They were just finishing when Darryl got home. Apparently, Darryl and Hastings had been talking on the way, because they came in with a purpose and a plan. They went right to the larger of the two small bedrooms and moved everything to the other bedroom. Then they got the boxes of furniture, stacking them in the family room near the hallway. That done, they went and brought everything else in. Finding the playpen, they set it up in the family room near the kitchen island. Bringing Richard over, she put him in the playpen. “I know there’s nothing to keep you occupied in here, but we really need to keep you safely out of the way.” She then grabbed the bags of clothes and brought them to the laundry room. With nothing else to do, Richard settled himself to watch Darryl and Hastings put the furniture together. It didn’t take long for him to figure out that they had no idea what they were doing. After watching them study the instructions for a solid ten minutes, Richard felt he had to say something. “I can help with that, you know.” Hastings looked at him. “What does a Little know about putting furniture together?” Frowning, Richard stared back at him. “Well, judging from how long you’ve been staring at those instructions, probably more than you.” “Why you...” He didn’t get any farther before Darryl stopped him. “Hastings, we’ve talked about this. You’re still making snap judgements based on appearances.” Deciding to use this as a training experience, Darryl continued. “Now, look at it more logically. You have someone buying pretty much everything needed to care for a Little. What does that tell you?” “That they didn’t expect to have a Little.” “Correct. Now what are the ways of getting a Little unexpectedly?” “Forced adoption, when the new parent perceives that an independent Little cannot care for themselves.” “Good. And...?” “An Accidental Little shows up.” “Correct. Now, in either of those cases, what are the chances of the Little being regressed?” "Pretty slim.” “Correct. So, that being the case, don’t you think it’s possible that the Little might have some important knowledge and the ability to relay it?” “Yes Sir.” “Good. Now, continue the logic chain. Given what you heard today, what do you think the status of this particular Little is?” “Knowing he’s an Accidental Little that just arrived within the last 36 hours, he’s probably not regressed, and probably has at least some experience caring for himself.” “Well done. And don’t forget, many people will say things around Littles they wouldn’t around anyone else. They forget that Little’s understand a lot more than most people realize. Now let’s see if this little guy really does know what he’s talking about.” Going over to the playpen, Darryl lifted Richard out. As he was picking him up, he whispered. “Don’t make a liar out of me” After putting him down, he gave Richard the instructions, and straightened. “Show me what you got, pal.” Looking over the instructions, saw it was just like the furniture he could have bought at any of the stores in his dimension. “No problem. However, since some of the parts may be a little heavy for me, is it ok if I just direct you?” When they nodded, he started directing them to which parts needed to be worked on when. Within half an hour, the changing table was together. An hour after that and the crib and highchair were done. After Darryl and Hasting had put them in the bedroom, Hastings sat next to Richard on the floor. “I have to ask. Where did you learn to put furniture together like that?” “I’ve been putting stuff like that together for over 30 years. Heck, half the jobs I had I was the one who had to do it. Shelves, desks, bookcases, cabinets, I’ve built them all. I even designed and built my own bed at one point.” He held out his hand to Hastings. “You’re a good man, Deputy. But Darryl is right about one thing. Don’t let your preconceived notions blind you from what could be vitally important. I’ve done that far too many times and paid the price for it.” Shaking his head with a chuckle, Hastings took Richards tiny hand in his and gently shook it. “Trust me, you’ve made a believer out of me.” Seeing Darryl by the door, he got up. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I think my ride is ready to take me home. I’ll see you around.” Turning to the kitchen, Richard saw Susan looking at him. Although he didn’t think she was mad at him, he couldn’t quite figure out what her expression meant. For her part, she had been watching Richard interact with the deputy. It was so easy to forget that he had lived almost twice as long as any one of them. Then he says or does something that just smacks you in the face with it. Shaking her head, she stepped into the family room. “Ok Sweetie. Bath time, then it’s off to bed with you. Do you want to walk or would you like me to carry you?” “Walk please.” She led the way to the bathroom. When he entered, she had already started the water. When he saw the size of the tub, he had a sinking feeling of where this might be going. “I don’t suppose we can discuss this?” “Not a chance Buster. Strip.” When he didn’t immediately comply, she sat in front of him. “Listen. In case you forgot, I’ve seen the whole package already. The only difference between this and the diaper change earlier, is that this will be a more thorough cleaning. Now, you have two choices. You take your clothes off, or I take your clothes off. Pick one.” Groaning softly, Richard began taking the t-shirt off. Then, dropping his pants to his ankles, he kicked them off. The socks were a little trickier. He used to be able to just lift one leg at a time and pull the sock off. Now with his legs spread the diaper, his balance was off. Finally, he leaned on the cabinet, to stay upright and removed his socks. When he tried to take off the diaper, he received another surprise. He couldn’t pull the tapes off. Even with both hands, he couldn’t get it to budge. Just as he was about to utter a word he shouldn’t, Susan turned to see him struggling. “Let me help you with that, Sweetie.” She deftly undid the tapes and slid the diaper from between his legs. “You need to start drinking a lot more fluids.” “Why do you say that?” “For one thing, this should be a lot wetter for the amount of time it’s been on. Also, your pee shouldn’t be this dark. Everyone should drink enough water to have their pee come out clear, or as close to it as possible.” Turning off the water, she waved him over. “C’mere.” When he was next to her, she picked him up and carefully put him in the tub. “Sit.” Richard looked at her. “Woof.” “What was that?” “Treat me like a dog, I’ll act like one. She chuckled. “Silly. Have a seat, please. I need to get a couple things.” The water only came up to half way up his stomach, and was the perfect temperature. Shifting his way to the end of the tub, Richard lay back and let the water cover most of him. It had been a very long time since he could stretch out in a tub like this. The floor of the tub was textured, so there was no chance of him sliding. Closing his eyes, he sighed. When Susan came back in and saw him, she smiled. It was the most relaxed she had ever seen him. Unfortunately, there was much that needed to get done. “Wakey, wakey.” She said before putting several bottles on the floor by the tub. Startled, Richard jumped. Stifling a laugh, Susan apologized. “Sorry about that sweetie. As much as I would love to let you just chill, we need to take care of a couple things.” She grabbed one of the bottles. “Do you know what a depilatory is?” “Yes.” “Good. Now, this is another one of those things that isn’t up for negotiation. It’s a matter of good hygiene.” She held up the bottle. “This will get rid of the hair until we can make an appointment for a more permanent solution. Now, I would prefer we do all your body hair, but for now, I will settle for at least your diaper area. And since there are no razors small enough for you, your facial hair also.” Richard gave it some serious thought. He really didn’t care about the body hair. He had experimented in the past with removing it. However, he had had a moustache for as long as he could remember. He couldn’t remember how he looked without it. However, she had a point about the lack of appropriate razors. Finally, he made his decision. “We’ll do it all.” He held out his hands for the lotion. He spread it everywhere he could reach and she put it where he couldn’t. “Now we need to leave it on for at least two minutes. It will probably tingle some.” After two minutes she took a wet washcloth and wiped the lotion away, along with his hair. Thoroughly rinsing him off, she drained the water and refilled the tub. She let him wash his own hair and helped him by washing his back. When it looked like he was going to skip his feet, she gave him a tap. “Feet too. No skipping anything here.” When he was fully clean and once again rinsed off, she drained the tub. She wrapped him in the biggest fluffiest towel he had ever seen, then picked him up and put him down on the bathmat. He couldn’t believe how soft the towel felt against his newly hairless skin. After she got him fully dry, she again picked him up still wrapped in the towel. “No walking this time. Don’t want those feet to get dirty again so soon.” Carrying him to the bedroom/nursery, she laid him down on the changing table and secured a strap across his chest. “Just to keep my little guy safe.” Grabbing one of the solid-colored diapers, she quickly and efficiently diapered him. “Sleeper, or onesie?” she asked holding up one of each. “Doesn’t matter.” “Of course, it matters. But for now, we’ll go with the sleeper.” Helping him put it on, she zipped it up and put him in the crib, raising and latching the side rail. “Hold on just a minute. I’ll be right back.” She went out, leaving Richard to his thoughts. He found the sleeper incredibly soft and comfortable, and the bed felt like any other bed he had slept in. If he could ignore the rails. He could imagine himself in a hotel room somewhere. Soon Susan returned with a baby bottle of water. “It’s mostly in case you get thirsty, but please try and drink some anyway. You really aren’t hydrating enough. Give a shout if you need anything, and I’ll see you in the morning. Sweet dreams.” She left, turning out the light and leaving the door open. Richard tried to think about all that had happened today, but the combination of the long day and the soft bed, he was soon fast asleep. Susan went to the family room and started to quietly organize everything to be put away first thing in the morning. She was long done with that task and was sitting on the couch thinking about Richard when she heard the garage door. Getting up, she moved to the kitchen where Darryl would be coming in. She was about to ask if he wanted something to eat, when she saw the fast-food bag in his hand. Putting the bag on the counter, he gave her a hug and kiss. “I got something for you too. I didn’t think you would have time to eat.” “You are the best. Shall we eat at the table?” Releasing her, he picked up the bag and they sat down. At first, they ate in silence, but as time went on, they began to talk. Darryl started. “How is he doing?” He’s sleeping. He’s accepting everything far better than I would have expected. However, those panic attacks he had today could make it difficult to get him adopted if they continue.” Darryl chuckled. “You have your argument all planned out, don’t you?” “What do you mean” “You want to just go ahead and adopt him ourselves, don’t you?” “It would make sense. He’s starting to trust us. And we could take care of the paperwork when we take him into the city for his physical and ID chip.” “Relax, Honey. You’re preaching to the choir. Just watching how he reacts to you is enough to convince me he belongs with us. Besides, I really like the little guy. He’s got some spunk buried in him. And you saw how he talked to Hastings to take the sting of being of being directed by a Little.” “Oh, thank goodness. I was worried I would have to work to convince you.” She smiled. “I sometimes forget you are almost as smart as I am” “Yeah, yeah, just because you read more, doesn’t make you smarter.” This was a long running joke between them. They both knew they had different kinds of smarts and tended to complement each other most of the time. Will you be able to take off some time from work?” “Absolutely. I’ll call my boss in the morning. Once they hear we’re adopting a Little, I’ll get a month off with pay to help with the adjustment period.” Suddenly she thought of something. “This won’t cause a problem for you will it? I don’t want anyone thinking that you used your position to take him away from the Westins.” “No need to worry about that. It was thoroughly documented that they were not caring for him properly. Now what say we get some sleep. It’s been a long day and we’re going to have a lot to do over the next few days.” After disposing of the trash, they went to look in on Richard, then went arm in arm to their room.

@pax87 Although i didn't know of dib, I send my condolences: May he always rest in peace, and be able to play and chat to his hearts content in the heavens above. To those that knew him or knew of him, He will always be a part of this community, and I do agree with @spoonchicken - He deserves a posting in the ADBL Memorial Forum. RIP Brian

We were cool....I helped sponsor the publication of his autobiography. I will miss him a lot He deserves a posting in the ABDL Memorial Forum RIP, bro

I'm sorry to hear that.

So sorry to hear this. Best wishes to his family and friends!

Oh no, that's so sad I remember him in chat often and whilst we didn't often talk to one another he was always a good chatter. My thoughts are with all his friends and family.

I wore one for the 2nd time the other day... I'll rephrase that. I wore my 2nd Alpaca the other day. Put it on, with a booster, at 9am. We walked 2 miles to the pub for lunch, where I had 2 pints (together with a 'substantial meal' as per UK government Covid rules). We walked back home & I stayed in the Alpaca until bedtime, by which time it was, unsurprisingly, maxed out. Pretty good really, apart from the single use tabs. I'm surprised Rearz haven't upped their game on the tabs. I won't buy more Alpacas as there are nappies just as good around with repositionable tabs (eg Astronauts which I'm in just now). I'm not convinced the Alpaca holds significantly more.

LOL thats probably true. Well, they might be. Might be those soft booties, nice and squishy, nice and warm... not so good for walking a long time in of course, but thats why you have strollers (also soft and warm) Erica cried as she was lead by the hand through the parking lot. Her walk was reduced to an awkward waddle by the thick, swollen padding between her legs, and the building that offered her sanctuary seemed miles away. Everything about her plan ended up as perfectly bad as it could. Her diaper itched like heck and smelled worse, and it protruded behind her stretching the limits of her onesie. The place she was to be changed was even more public then she imagined. A large, brown building, covered with wide windows showing fast food chains inside, crowded with travelers stopping for a break. From the looks of it she'd have to walk through the entire thing before getting to the bathroom, and then she'd be changed in the midst of a large, public bathroom. As if her outfit and obvious smell wasn't enough to attract attention, she couldn't stop crying, bawling loudly like a baby. She wanted to stop, but even the knowledge that she was doing it in public added to her embarrassment. She tried to use her free hand to wipe away a tear with her stuffed rabbit but even that just seemed like a childish response. "Its ok sweetie, you'll be clean soon" a cheery, if desperate voice said. That voice made it all the worse. It could have been "Daddy" changing her. He could have carried her lovingly and had her clean in minutes. It could have been "Mommy", who at least was arguably old enough to actually be her parent. But no, it turned out Samantha had been designated on daily diaper duty for the entire trip, part of some deal for allowance money and nights off. That meant now only was she being lead to be changed, but to be changed by the younger woman. She remembered daydreaming about how it "maxed out humiliation", but now she just wanted privacy. They entered the building. Round tables and chairs were scattered randomly along it, only leaving room for lines of people waiting for food. The place was crowded, and Erica covered her face as people turned to look at her. By now, their country accepted and were used to different kinds of subs, including abdls, and Erica knew they'd generally treat her as if she actually was a baby. However, all the understanding in the world wouldn't fix their senses, and she saw people cover their faces or stop eating as she passed. The got in a line toward the bathroom. She looked up and down the line, hoping for someone in a similar scenario. Se noticed an adult holding the hand of another, and found what she was looking for. There was one other "little" there, narrow built boy in a short skirt, and clearly padded underneath. He was blushing and sucking a pacifier. He looked back at Erica, and his eyes went wide and he quickly back to the front. He cuddled into the person Erica assumed filled in as his "Mommy", and she looked back at Erica, then at him and pulled his head in, stroking his hair. Erica sighed. Not quite the same. A little possible, a diapered sissy clearly, but not quite a baby like her. He wasn't messy, probably wet, and probably wouldn't be expected to mess. Even there Erica found herself a step down. The line moved slowly, and Erica did her best to stop crying. Each slow step and pause made the bulk in her diaper shift, and she tried not to gag. A few others in the line were noticeably uncomfortable. Part of her wanted to apologize, but she kept silent and sucked her pacifier. Samantha said some things in another language, and Erica didn't want to think of what they were. Finally the entered the bathroom. It was broad and open, with sinks around a central pillar and closed in stalls around the sides. Samantha lead Erica to a back corner, marked with special signs showing adult sized characters in diapers. Once there, she went to the little's changing table and helped her on. Samantha gave an obviously fake smile over a look of disgust. She opened Erica's onesie and mushed her diaper. "Its ok sweetie, we'll get you clean. It will take a bit so just play with your bunny, ok?" Erica nodded. Samantha pulled her onesie off of her, leaving her naked except for the messy diaper- common when Erica was messy. Erica leaned back and closed her eyes. She tried to bring back the mindset she had earlier, but found she couldn't. She felt her diaper being opened and the first wiped pulled against her skin. She gasped, and opened her eyes again. She saw people going around the bathroom, passing by the adult baby on the table. At the very least they were all adults- this part of the bathroom allowed for such things, and so was reserved. She settled into the table. There was nothing she could do now but wait. She heard Samantha grunting and sighing and she worked. Normally it didn't take to long, but this wasn't a normal occasion. Times where she couldn't be changed fast enough usually lead to quick showers for this very reason, but that wasn't an option on the road. "Alright sweetie, almost done," Samantha said. Erica watched as she threw the last wipe out into the trash bin, then reached into the diaper bag. Erica watched as she took out a diaper, then another, then... Four. Four diapers. Erica looked at Samantha with a questioning look. Samantha saw her look. "Well, the book said two or three diapers for long trips, with four as a maximum, depending on the baby." She laid the diapers under Erica and powdered her. "Dad had you in two, but now its up to me, and well..." She taped the first one on. "Dad doesn't need to sit next to you in the car." She taped the remainder, leaving Erica with her legs splayed wide. She helped Erica to her feet then a teddy bear decorated t shirt over her head. "I know you liked that other onesie but we will have to get it cleaned before you can wear it again. Now, come on, lets goo meat Mom and Dad. Sorry, Mommy and Daddy." So, just diapers and a childish t shirt it was- almost the stereotypical embarrassing outfit in AB stories, nothing to cover her diaper at all. She lead Erica, who bit hard on her pacifier and concentrated on trying to waddle in her quadruple layered diaper. She was certain whoever put that instruction in the book did it specifically for ABs who liked extra thick diapers. Under normal circumstances Erica would have agreed with the sentiment, but when she was trying to walk it was more of a pain then anything. More importantly, after her first humiliatingly frog march through the dining hall, she was hoping her second could go as little noticed as possible, and the comically exaggerated waddle did little to help that.

Chapter 3: “Are you ready to go, Olive?” She was seated in a large car seat at the back of a car. A pink diaper bag sat on the ground beside her and Miss Nelly had dressed her in the warmest jacket there was. The young girl shook her head back and forth as angry tears streamed down her cheeks. She sucked desperately on the pacifier, ashamed to admit how it relieved her anxiety. She thought that she’d outsmarted the Tischners. They weren’t supposed to adopt her. They weren’t supposed to even like her. But now she was leaving the orphanage and was probably gonna be sent to another hell. Her third hell. “Don’t pout sweetie,” Miss Nelly tickled under her chin. “I know you’re not as crabby as you act. You’re just a scared little girl.” I’m not a little girl! She wanted to scream. Olive May kicked the back of the seat with her velcro sneakers and crossed her arms over her chest. Miss Nelly sighed and rested her hand on top of her head, smoothing out her hair. “You’re going to love the Tischners.” her voice was honest. “I know it may not seem like it now but they genuinely care for you. Not everyone is out to hurt you, Olive May.” She’d say differently. Everyone had an ulterior motive. There was no such thing as a “nice” person in her mind anymore. So yes, she’d be angry and she’d fight back until she made them see that she was not some toy they could dress up and parade around. “Can I at least have a goodbye?” Miss Nelly sighed. Olive glanced at her disappointed face and she almost felt bad. Miss Nelly placed a tiny kiss on her cheek, the only one who could get away with doing that, and said in a stern voice, “I don’t want to see you back here anytime soon! I think you’ll do very well with your new family.” Everyone called them her new family but they were only fostering her. She’d heard the nurses talking. She would not be staying with the Tischners forever. Eventually, they’d get tired of her and pass her off to somebody else. That’s how fostering worked. “Behave for Ms. Mercer,” her hand cupped her rosy cheek. “It’s only a short ride. You’ll be at your new home soon.” Olive May made no acknowledgment that she heard anything she just said. Miss Nelly closed her door and the car came to life. Ms. Mercer sat behind the driver's seat and glanced back with a big smile, and exclaimed, “are you ready, Olive May?” Her eyes narrowed into slits as she gave her most deadly glare. All the woman did was smile and turn up the radio. Some baby song played that increasingly made her want to jump out of the moving car and into traffic. Nothing was going how it was supposed to go. Before she knew the car came to a stop in a residential neighborhood. All the houses looked the same, large and made of brick. There was a huge front yard and expensive looking cars in the driveway. These people had money and they could get away with anything. Her stomach rolled just thinking about it. ooOoo She was just as she remembered but more cheery… if that was even possible. The house was warm and smelt of cookies and despite its large size, she got a very homey feel. Her eyes wandered over loads of pictures, becoming more nauseous at the sight. There was another girl like her, except they treated her like a newborn. She seemed happy in the pictures and not an ounce of fear shined in her eyes. She wondered how badly she’d been brainwashed or perhaps it was all an act and she was secretly plotting her escape. Olive May was placed in the living room on the couch. It was large and spacious, the walls were painted a light yellow and a large flat screen tv hung on the wall. The brown couch was lumpy and soft and the white wool blanket was neatly folded beside her. She leaned back on one of the toss pillows and stared at the coffee table. There was a bucket of toys like rattles and a few storybooks. She shifted uncomfortably, knowing they’d probably force her to play with the stupid toys. Mrs. Mercer handed Marina Tischner the diaper bag and her other bag full of the few items she owned. “She’s been well behaved so far but I think she was a little sad to leave the orphanage. I believe she and one of the workers were close,” she said. “I’d also check her diaper. She hasn’t used it all morning.” Olive May scowled. She hated the squishy feel of her diaper but could no longer control when she went. In the beginning, she used the diaper only to trick the nurses at the hospital. If they thought she was incontinent then they wouldn’t give her the diuretics and enemas. She told herself that she would pretend until she escaped and then would re potty train herself. Except, it kind of backfired on her and now she was stuck in them, unable to control her bladder. The file lied though, she wasn’t constipated, she just refused to poop. Now, in order to loosen her bowels, they force fed her mush filled with laxatives. Pissing herself, she could handle but pooping, she’d rather throw herself off a bridge. Ms. Mercer finally left and it was just her and her new ‘mommy.’ She watched her from across the room before moving to sit beside her. Alarmed, Olive May immediately scooted back into the corner of the couch and the woman froze. “I… I didn’t mean to startle you.” her mouth was agape. Olive May’s knees were pressed up to her chest and her body trembled. She waited for the punishment that was sure to come. She was punished for everything and nothing. A little pee escaped, she was shaking so bad. Her face flushed red, knowing that Marina knew what had just happened. Heather hated when she flinched away. She hated when she was afraid. “I’m sure you are uncomfortable.” she softly said. “Can I remove your paci?” Oh, yes, please! She wanted to say. But Olive May stayed frozen, unwilling to let the woman come any closer. Marina sighed and placed the pink diaper bag on the ground. Her movements were slow and hesitant as she stood up. “My husband, you remember him right? Christian is his name. He’ll be down shortly with our other daughter. She’s just waking up from her sleep. How about I make you a little snack? I bet you're hungry.” She got her answer from the rumble of her stomach. Her face turned another shade darker, tears burned at the back of her eyes. Marina walked through an archway into the kitchen. Even in the next room, she still had the perfect view of her. Marina took out a cup of yogurt from the refrigerator and poured it into a plastic bowl. She sprinkled something on top and mixed it together. She came back into the room a moment later, her eyes tracked her every movement. The bowl and rubber spoon were placed on the table in front of them and she held a bib in her hand. “I know you’re a big girl,” She couldn’t sound more condescending. “But, even big girls make messes sometimes,” she said. “I’m going to help you eat, alright?” No. It was not alright. Olive May wanted to scream. She cowered further back into the cushion, her eyes ablaze. Marina reached out towards her, bowl in hand, and Olive May did the only thing she felt she could do. With the swipe of her hand, the bowl crashed to the ground. Olive froze, realizing what she had just done. “Oh my!” Marina gasped. Her eyes were wide, flickering back and forth between the spilled yogurt and Olive May. She knew she had fucked up. This was it. This was when she was going to get it. Olive May could practically see the wheels turning in her head as numerous emotions flickered through her face. Her heart thudded against her chest and her hands were clammy. She squeezed her eyes shut, wishing her mind would disappear to the faraway place, whenever she knew danger was near. But the haze didn’t come. She stayed stuck in the present, painfully aware. “You’re not in trouble.” Her trembling stopped as she said the last thing she expected to hear. A part of her told her it was just a trick. Another part told her to trust her. But Olive May didn’t believe in the concept of trust. “Christian and I would never lay a hand on you.” Footsteps sounded from up above and Christian entered the living room. He paused, carefully regarding both of them. He carried a girl, just a bit smaller than her, in his arms. She was only in a puffy diaper and fuzzy socks. Her hair was dark and curly, kept short like an actual baby and the pacifier bobbed up and down in her mouth. The girl’s eyes widened and Olive May couldn’t hold it anymore. She felt her muscles unclench as she peed, warmth flooded the diaper. ooOoo Willa wiggled around on the changing table. She was not in a good mood this morning. Tears dripped down her cheeks as he quickly worked to undo her poopy diaper. “What’s wrong, baby?” her daddy frowned as she started to cry. She saw the panic on his face as he quickly worked to finish changing her, retapping the disposable diaper around her bottom. Willa rarely cried, the only times being when she was sick or hungry. “Is your tummy hurting?” he rested the back of his hand on her forehead. “Perhaps, we should take your temperature.” That’s when she really started to squirm. She may have taken to her new life with ease but one thing she absolutely still detested was temperature checks. She did not appreciate having the object forced in her bum and while it didn’t hurt, her little mind couldn’t understand the difference between pain and discomfort. Luckily, he decided against it for now. Sighing, he said, “mommy would be upset to see your tears. Do you want to tell daddy why you're so sad?” Willa couldn’t respond and even if she could, she wouldn’t know how to describe what she’s feeling. She was just… upset. “Why don’t we rest for a little bit, hmm?” he undid the straps and lifted her into his arms. She pressed her face into the crook of his neck, inhaling his scent. He smelt like honey. They sat down in the rocking chair, her on his lap as they gently began to sway. He wiped her runny nose with a cloth, the tears still rushing down her cheeks. “Does Willa have a hungry tummy?” his voice rose an octave and tweaked her nose. That usually got her to smile but she wasn’t feeling smiley at the moment. “Or is Willa still a little sleepy?” he pouted. “Because a little friend just arrived, and if you go night-night you won’t get to see her. I think mommy would be really sad. We know how much you enjoy your friends.” Willa did enjoy her friends. There was Lulu, who while quiet was still nice to be around. There were the twins across the street, Mary and Tina. Mary was a baby just like her but Tina was two years old, just starting to walk. She used to be a baby but her parents decided they wanted a bigger girl. No one knew each other's actual ages and it didn’t matter. They weren’t meant to be big, their other life no longer existed. Willa also couldn’t forget about her cousins but she only got to see them at Thanksgiving and Christmas. They lived all the way in Parkland, California. She thought that Henderson was the only ageplay community but there were secret places all over the world and other people like her who were regressed. There were schools, and communities, and secret towns. Sometimes, she would have brief moments of awareness. Her mind was cleared of the fuzz and she could understand what her mommy and daddy were talking about. It’s how she learned everything, but they could tell when she was not herself and was thinking too hard. Her mommy always helped her feel better with milkies. She reminded her of how she was only a baby-- their baby- and that’s all she would ever be. Her daddy looked down at her smiling but she had missed everything he just said. Her tears had stopped though and she only sniffled a little bit. “Does Willa want to meet little Olive May?” he tickled her under her chin and her lips twitched at the corners, a tiny smile appearing. He took that as a yes. She suddenly knew why she had been so upset as they entered the living room. They stopped short at the sight of the strange girl with her mommy. The girl didn’t look all too happy. She was sitting on the ground, and a big yellow patch was visible on the front of her diaper. She sobbed, clutching onto her stuffed elephant as her mommy tried to comfort her. White stuff was spilled all over the rug. It was her mommy’s favorite. She could not have been happy. Willa was not the type to get jealous but Marina was hers. She was her mommy. Why would she be comforting this stranger? Daddy said that she was to stay with them for a while but suddenly Willa felt she had enough friends. She didn’t want another. Willa screeched, garnering everyone’s shocked attention. Her cheeks turned red and her throat burned as she began to cry. She felt Christian’s heavy sigh, struggling to contain his frustration. All she wanted was her mommy. He seemed to pick up on that as she was suddenly handed to her and carried into the next room. “Did my baby just want mommy?” she kissed the top of her head, bouncing her up and down. Her cries softened as the minutes passed but Willa was surprised to see the sad look on her mommy’s face. She was never sad. “That other little girl is your new big sister, her name is Olive May. You two are going to be best friends in no time but right now, she’s just feeling a little scared. She needs a little baby,” she bopped her nose, “to help her feel better. Do you want to be mommy’s helper?” Could she say no? Perhaps they could send her to Lulu’s house. She bets Lulu would love to have a big sister. They were in her daddy’s office, reclining in his chair. All Willa could do was huff. Marina clearly got the message. “You’re never like this,” her voice was tired. “Why don’t you like Olive May? I’m sure she’d really like to be your friend.” Willa was tempted to snort. It was most unconvincing she’d ever sounded. The girl looked about ready to murder someone. Willa wanted no part of that. ooOoo A/N: Hey everybody! I’m sorry it’s been kind of a while since I’ve updated. Thank you for reading and reviewing, it means so much to me! I’m going to be going back to some of the first chapters in the previous story to make it more clear but basically this story is set in the present day but is like secret communities. I didn’t do Amazons or Giants because I still don’t really understand them and didn’t want to get them wrong. I should update again soon but until then Happy Holidays to those who are celebrating!

Chapter 6: Lisa’s changes Waking up from my nap, crying because I felt like it, and needed changing. I was soaked and messy, as mom expected. I wondered why Lisa didn’t like changing diapers, even though she works as a babysitter for other families. Mom and Lisa entered the room, and put a change pad underneath, and this time, Lisa started removing my diaper, and getting me cleaned up. “Good girl! You went poopy in your diaper while napping like I thought you would!” mom exclaimed. I’m not sure what the big deal was for mommy. Lisa knew how to change a messy diaper, and rolled me onto my tummy, before finishing cleaning. Lisa put another diaper on me, and took away the changing pad. Kelly was sobbing in her room. It sounded like she did something to get spanked again. I know better than to ask mom directly, about things like that. Mom came back in and gave me a big hug, and asked Lisa for the bottle she just brought in, and cuddled me as she fed me the bottle. “Mommy, was Kelly enough of a baby for her nap, or will she get little girl treatment longer?” Asking a little indirectly. “She isn’t ready to be a big girl. She’ll need to be in diapers for at least a few days. Any special good little girl requests for you, Little Panda?” Mom replied. I guess she was happy that I had a babyish nap. I wasn’t sure if it was the shots earlier, or meds in the bottles, but I still felt quite weak, so I stayed in bed, and didn’t have any special requests, so she left the room. Mixed feelings: I had mixed feelings about being babied, about having to wear diapers, and that if Kelly keeps up her bratty behavior and having wetting accidents, we’ll both be in diapers for a while. This is moms way of handling the two of us, who sometimes tease each other. As I woke up from my nap, I thought I overheard Lisa say something about Kelly teasing Aimee, and getting spanked for it. Worse still, she wet herself during spanking. I had to giggle slightly, as Kelly tries to tell mommy she is a big girl, but even without her getting babygirl meds, she still wets herself before or during spanking if she doesn’t go potty first. This could be why mommy was being extra nice, in asking me if I had any special requests. I was still laying in my bed, thinking, when mommy asked if I wanted to share some of Aimee’s apple pudding. I nodded and mommy picked me up and carried me to the couch. Mommy grabbed the bowl, and came over to cuddle and spoon feed me, although I didn’t let mommy know I knew what she had planned. “Yum yum time for good little panda” mommy called out. I opened my mouth, and was fed a pretty yummy, filling bowl. Kelly poked her head out, with a sad expression on her face. She gets jealous if someone else is the center of attention. Aimee was carried to the couch by Lisa, likely after changing her messy diaper. At least Aimee seemed in a better mood after her nap. Lisa watched some Discovery channel documentary with us, about how new flu strains spread, because most people don’t have immunity, or something like that. It seemed like Lisa almost wet herself, waiting for a commercial break. Aimee and I just lay there, not worrying about wetting our diapers. After laying there a while, I did get up to ask Lisa for another bottle when she was in the kitchen. I figured if mommy wants me to wear diapers, I should be allowed to ask for a bottle. Mom and Lisa started preparing dinner for us. We’re getting pan fried chicken and some type of stuffed pasta, topped with cheese sauce. Kelly was still hiding in her room, and upset about her spankings. Lisa kept checking on Kelly, and changed her diaper at least once. Kelly came out, and mom glanced over to her. “Are you ready to say sorry to Aimee?” mom asked, seeing some hesitation. “Aimee, I sorry for teasing you. I was meany sister” Kelly stated, although clearly pressured by mom to apologize to Aimee. As they were finishing up cooking dinner, mom seemed to have a plan for Kelly. “Would you like to sit in the high chair?” mom asked, another trick question. “Okay, I guess I can have dinner in the high chair” She replied, even more confused as to why mom wanted her in a high chair. Normally, Aimee is fed in a high chair, with Kelly and I on booster seats. No Gerber baby food: Mom had prepared a bowl of chicken pasta for Kelly, and placed her in the high chair, with her arms underneath the tray, and proceeded to spoon feed her the meal. Kelly made some mess from squirming, and needed her face wiped several times. At least mommy didn’t feed her the Gerber baby food. Even Aimee gets upset and fussy if she doesn’t like the taste of Gerber baby food. Aimee and I were not ignored while Kelly was being fed, as Lisa had a plate of chicken tenders, which she fed to Aimee first, then let me share them as finger food. Aimee can eat some regular food, and handle finger food, but is spoon fed a lot of the time. She can’t use a knife and fork properly. Mom had placed some chicken pasta in the blender, so it could be spoon fed to Aimee, while Lisa lifted Kelly out of the high chair, and let her walk to the couch. Soon after, Aimee was lifted into her high chair, with her arms sitting on the tray. Mom placed a few plates on the table, including one in front of the booster seat. “Sammy, Would you like to sit on the booster seat?” Mom asked. I nodded, and with some help from mom, sat down on top of the booster seat. I was able to eat relatively normally, with a spoon, knife and fork. Mom placed a sippy drink of lemon coolaid. Lisa had a jug on the table, and refilled my sippy during the meal. I guess this one didn’t need meds to help make me wet often. Kelly got a refill of her bottle of her sippy drink, but was pretty quiet during the meal. I wondered if she had figured out that mommy expected her to want to be babied, not just when mommy decides she needs to be in diapers. Aimee’s tummy became full, and she didn’t want any more, although there was still some blended up food in the kitchen for her. Mommy picked up and carried her to the couch, and let her lay down. Aimee sometimes likes being on the couch, other times she is moody and upset, and being back in her room is better. Aimee was typing on her tablet, feeling quite uncomfortable, but didn’t say anything. Lisa picked her up and cuddled her, which seemed to settle her down. Soon after, Mommy picked her up and carried her into her room, and gave her a bottle, probably with meds for her tummy. Poking fun at Kelly: Lisa prepared dessert for everyone, while mommy checked on Kelly and I. Mommy quietly checked my diaper. I couldn’t resist poking a little fun at Kelly. “Mommy, I guess I won’t have accidents, cause I diaper girl?” I asked, in an innocent voice. I could tell Kelly didn’t like me wanting diapers. “Yes. It seems like at least once a week, one of you will wet your panties during dinner. Wearing a diaper or pull-up would solve that little problem” Mommy replied. Usually it was Kelly who had the accident, but sometimes it was me. At least if she diapered us after a dinner accident, we would soon be in night diapers anyway. Sometimes, I had actually asked mommy to diaper me before dinner, usually when I felt tired or sad. Mommy would diaper me, if I asked. From experience, Kelly especially would throw a fit if she wet her panties during dinner, with me in a diaper. Even though I didn’t really want to be back in diapers, and asking mommy to diaper me before dinner, it was worth it for Kelly’s reaction. I knew she’d get mad at me, if I asked mommy to diaper me, instead of mommy deciding for us. I could only imagine Kelly’s reaction seeing me when mommy decided to give me a shot to help with my babygirl feelings. As much as I hate getting shots, and how scary it feels to lay down on the changing table when mommy has shots ready on the tray, It’s still scary, even when its to help me with my babygirl feelings. Kelly doesn’t think she needs to be babied, and regularly throws a fit if mommy focused on babying me for more than a few minutes. My tummy starting to rumble, but dessert was tempting. Lisa poured pudding over some chocolate cake, very yummy. Lisa took a small serving to Aimee in her room, and probably spoon fed her. Mommy put several more bowls on the table, including one next to the high chair. I waited for Kelly to ask if she can sit in the high chair, but she didn’t, she sat on the booster seat. After a few minutes, mommy looked over that I hadn’t sat down at the table. “Spoon feeding for dessert, Little Panda?” Mommy asked. I nodded and mom lifted me onto the high chair, and spoon fed me dessert. I could see Kelly wasn’t happy with my choice, and I wondered if she wet her diaper in frustration. Staying in diapers: Aimee seems to prefer to see Kelly and I stay in diapers, and sometimes she does nudge mommy to baby us a little more. I wasn’t quite ready to ask mommy just to give me full toddler treatment. I didn’t want to wear diapers all the time, but for now it was easier to let mommy diaper me. Mommy was still irritated Kelly didn’t want to wear pull-ups during the day, and insisted she was a big girl, and could wear panties. Her accidents, and teasing Aimee, was enough for mommy to want her in diapers, at least for a few days. Mommy didn’t say how long Kelly would need diapers, or what her plans are.

Chapter 4: The Park Small Creek Park. The letters were painted a bright yellow on the simple and rugged sign. It was tucked away off the side of the road, hidden from those not looking for it. Dad slowed and turned into the entrance, its tight and winding path leading us further into the trees, leaving the sun behind as the darkness of the trees enveloped us. My anxiety was beginning to creep up, knowing that we were here, knowing that I would be leaving the safety and security of our vehicle soon. And then just as quickly as those trees had come, just as quickly as that darkness had come, they disappeared, opening up into a clearing. A meadow, hidden away like some kind of magical land. Dad drove a bit further in, parking across from a group of cars in the quiet parking lot. It brought me sweet relief knowing there weren't many people here. Relief that still couldn't curb the knots in my stomach. The engine shut off, mom and dad slipped out of the car. Dad headed around back to the trunk, the sound of objects being pulled out reached my ears. Mom took her place in helping me, opening my door, unbuckling me, soothing my worried face with her soft smile. "Sweetheart, it's ok, you can relax," mom said. It didn't help the panic in my eyes, didn't help the anxiety beating within me. I pushed her away when she reached in to pull me out, shaking my head in fear. I didn't want to get out, didn't want to leave the safety and security of the car. "Mommy, please," I begged, pleading with her one last time. "I'll be good, I promise." Mom just kept on smiling, rubbing my back as she gently coaxed the pacifier back into my mouth, pushing my hands away as I tried to stop her. "This isn't to punish you, sweetheart, we would never do that to you," She said, reaching in to pull me out once again. "This is supposed to be fun." I shook my head, refusing to leave. If this was fun, I didn't want anything to do with it. I wanted to get back on the road and go home. I wanted to be safe and sound inside the house where I didn't have to worry about anyone seeing me. Where nobody would see me wearing a diaper and sucking on a pacifier. The pacifier. I hadn't noticed, but I was suckling it hard, trying to self soothe, trying to fight the urge to scream and cry rising inside of me. "Sweetheart," Mom tried again, "I promise this will be fun, but you have to trust me." I locked eyes with her, they looked worried and sad, understanding. Like she understood the reason for my fear and reluctance. It helped quell the adrenaline coursing through my body, helped me to accept that I really had no choice in the matter. I nodded, letting her lift me from the car. I clung to her, gripping her shirt for dear life, my thumping heart beating hard against her chest. She held me close, rubbing my back trying to calm my panicked body. "Your alright, sweetheart," She cooed, "Mommy's got you, you're ok." It helped more than I wished it would. The dependence I was beginning to feel, the need for her I was beginning to have felt so good, so right, and yet so wrong at the same time. It made me feel so infantile and small when all I wanted at the moment was to be big and independent. To have my freedom back. She carried me around back to where dad was waiting. He greeted me with a similar smile to mom's, soothing and loving mixed with a hint of worry. He stood behind a stroller, my stroller, there was no other reason for it. Mom moved to set me down. "No!" I cried around the pacifier, refusing to let go, refusing to be sat in such an infantile thing. The pacifier fell from my mouth as my diapered bottom hit the seat. "I want to walk," I said, looking up at mom, fighting against her, trying to stand up, trying to get away. Mom still smiled, still soothed as she gently guided me back in the seat, pushing the pacifier back into my mouth. "I think it's better for you to ride in the stroller, sweetheart," She said, pulling the buckle up between my legs. "It's a pretty far walk still and it's normal for toddlers to be pushed in strollers. She was right. I nodded reluctantly, shuffling in the seat on my thick diaper as mom finished strapping me in. She adjusted the shade over my head, shielding my body from the burning sun, and then we were off. I sat forward in the stroller, doing my best to look around, trying to take in my surroundings. There were some picnic tables gathered around by the parking lot, a small pavilion was off to the side of them, more tables sat under its cover. My eyes drifted beyond that, further into the clearing where there was a small jogging path, I followed it, watched it lead off into the trees. My eyes shifted again, looking ahead of us, the small path dad was pushing me toward. There was a sign there, clear as day with an arrow pointing down the path. The picture of a playground was printed onto it, the word itself was written beneath. I pointed ahead. "Is that where we're going?" I asked, my words slurring around the pacifier. Dad chuckled. "Yes, that's where the playground is, pumpkin are you excited?" I pulled my hand back, thinking for a moment. Any excitement I had was being squashed by the fear of the unknown that lay ahead, the anxiety of what was to come, of what might happen, of who might see me, of what people would say or think. Excited was not the word I would use. I was pushed further down the path as mom and dad talked. I chose not to listen, but rather to drone them out and focus on the world around me, to let myself become absorbed with the sights and sounds of the woods. The constant buzz and noise of the suburbs was absent, that familiar white noise that occupies every second of life. Not even a distant car could be heard. It amplified the singing of birds and the scurrying of reptiles, made nature feel more alive. It fascinated me, how life here could be so different, so calm and quiet, peaceful. It let me relax for a moment, let that anxiety that had been growing all morning wash away. And then the sound of voices broke through that bubble, rupturing the calm that had been, let that anxiety and fear rush back in to take over my body. My eyes locked forward, watching the curve of the path in front of us. A man and a woman appeared. They were older with graying hair, cheerful smiles settled on their faces as they walked side by side. It terrified me, made me freeze in place. Made me pee myself. It started as a trickle and I tried to stop it, tried to stop the flow of pee into my diaper, but it simply wasn't possible. That trickle kept growing until I gave in completely, letting it out into thick padding between my legs, letting my diaper swell with the warmth of my fresh urine. My cheeks flushed red, full of shame and terror. There was no other way to describe the feeling other than infantile. I pushed myself against the back of the stroller, trying to make myself look as small as possible, as insignificant as possible as they came closer. And then she caught sight of me, her cheerful eyes locking onto me, her hand moving up to wave as she mouthed hi to me. My fear and terror spiked as my eyes went wide, pure panic raging through my body as they still moved closer. And then they stopped, they stopped to talk. I felt like I was going to pass out, felt like I was going to vomit. "I'm sorry," The woman intruded, moving to shake mom's hand, her attitude and Arora too cheerful and happy, like some kind of fake Grandma from a Christmas movie. "I couldn't help but notice this little cutie here." Her eyes beamed at me, eyeing me over as though I were a little doll to play with. "I've got a grandbaby around her age. They're so much fun when they're that young." Mom laughed, moving around the stroller to join her in watching me. "Yes, Emily is quite the cutey." "Oh, and where are my manners, I didn't even think about it," The woman said, her focus shifting back to my parents. "I'm Judy and this is Bob," She said, motioning towards her husband who was now stepping forward. "Mark," dad said, shaking hands with Bob and then Judy. "Jennifer," Mom said, following suit and shaking hands. "And then you've already met little Emily here." "Emily," Judy said, eager to have the conversation focused once again on me, on the little toddler. "What a pretty name." She turned back to mom. "Our little Megan just turned four, a bit older than your little one here I'm guessing." Four? Older than me? I wasn't sure whether to feel insulted or relieved. At least she thought I looked like a toddler, thought I was a toddler. It was better than being recognized as the big kid I really was. And so I want along with it, playing the part of a little toddler, suckling my pacifier as I looked off into the distance, pretending as though I wasn't paying attention to the conversation, pretending as though this wasn't the most heart-stopping moment of my life. Not that any of that could hide my red cheeks or the terror written all over my face. "You'd be right, Emily just turned three a couple of weeks ago," Mom said, smiling down at me as dad rocked the stroller back and forth, both of them treating me no different than an actual baby. Again the conversation was on me, three sets of eyes looking down at my blushing, terrified face. My only hope at this point was that they wouldn't notice my wet diaper, wouldn't notice that I had peed myself like some little baby. I just them to leave, just wanted the attention to be on something other than myself. I let myself gaze up at the group of adults, my worried eyes standing out as I cowered in the stroller. That didn't stop Judy from doting on me with that smile of hers, a smile that could only be described as something reserved for little babies. "Oh and she's a shy one, how precious." Dad answered this time. "Ya, meeting new people isn't one of her strong suits yet." "That's quite alright, I wouldn't want to worry her any more than she already is," Judy said, her eyes still locked on me. "Besides I'm sure she's ready to go and play." "We hope so," Mom said, "It was a bit of a drive out here so she's been cooped up for a good while. Hopefully, the park will let her burn off some energy." Judy laughed, "I'm sure it will, playgrounds always seem to have a way of doing that." "They do," Mom said, nodding in agreement. Bob shook dad's hand once again. "Well, we won't take up too much of yalls time," He said, his thick, slow accent intruding on the conversation as he motioned for his wife to finish up, winking at me. "Wouldn' wanna keep the youngin waitin' any longer dan necessary." And it was suit relief to my ears. Judy, on the other hand, didn't look too pleased, but she relented nonetheless. "Oh, I suppose I should get out of yall's hair," She said, "Anyway, it was nice meeting you all, and it was nice meeting you, Emily." Her gaze focused on me once more as she waved goodbye. "Can you say bye-bye, sweetheart?" Mom asked, taking hint at Judy's voice. I peered up at them, shaking my head before retreating back under the cover of the stroller, pushing myself against the back of the seat, suckling the pacifier for comfort. The thought of acknowledging these people, the thought of interacting with them was too much. I just couldn't do it, couldn't bring myself to do it. Like a baby, I felt Judy waved mom off. "Don't worry about it, Megan can be quite the shy one too. Yall have fun now." She said, saying her final, reluctant goodbye before joining her husband. "Thank you, we will." "Have a good one." And then, just like that, they were gone, and I was relieved. I let out a sigh of relief, the stress and anxiety leaving my body just as quickly as it had flooded in, leaving me in peace once again. And mom and dad didn't even hassle me about not waving. I was pushed for another few minutes until the trail started to open up. Again, like the parking lot, the world seemed to open up into a meadow, and as we rounded the corner, the playground came into sight. My eyes widened, dancing across the bright, vibrant blues and yellows and reds, all the different slides and towers and things to climb on. It was a playground like no other, a child's dream. And as much as I hated to admit it, I felt an urge to go run and play. Something I hadn't felt in years. It was like my inner child was bubbling up inside of me, fighting to get out. And I didn't want her out, I wanted her to stay locked away, wanted to keep being the big girl I was. Dad turned, leading us off the path, up a small hill that overlooked the park, stopping underneath the shade of a large tree. "Does this work?" He asked. Mom nodded, stepping towards me, reaching for the buckle. "The shade will be good for eating later." I didn't know what to do as mom's hands took hold of the buckle, her hands brushing against the front of my diaper as she released the latch. I sat frozen as her hands hovered for a moment, lingered like they sensed something. Her hand discreetly reached under my dress, finding the front of my diaper, squeezing it between her fingers. I felt the padding squish between her fingers, could see the look of knowing in her eyes. "Emily?" Mom asked, "Did you go pee, sweetheart?" Reluctantly I nodded, that bright red returning to my cheeks, that shame as I felt my emotions rising. Only the comforting rhythm of the pacifier kept them at bay. "It's alright, sweetheart, needing changed is nothing to be embarrassed about." Her eyes meant it, meant every bit of it. And I wanted to believe it, wanted to believe that it was ok, but deep down I still couldn't get over the whole diaper thing, couldn't get over how having an accident had gone from being a bad thing to a good thing in a matter of days. My brain fought that logic, fell back on my years of potty training to try and resist it, tried to fight the diaper training that was happening right before my eyes. "Emily, I promise that it's alright, sweetheart," Mom cooed, her hand rubbing my back as she coaxed me from the seat. Dad had already laid out the changing pad, had already set out all the supplies needed to change my diaper. And it was right in the middle of the open, was right in the middle of the great outdoors. All somebody had to do was look over and they would see everything, would see me being changed. "No! Mommy, please," I begged, the pacifier falling from my mouth as I pulled away from her grasp. "Don't change me here, please." My voice was desperate, panicked. mom knelt down in front of me, taking hold of my hands, looking me in the eye. "Sweetheart, nobody will see anything, nobody will notice, nobody will care." "But what if they do?" Mom smiled. "All they'll see is a baby getting her diaper changed. Nothing more, nothing less." I thought for a moment, thought about the heavy sag of my diaper, the uncomfortable dampness of it between my legs, thought about how nice a dry diaper would feel. But I also thought about the embarrassment of being changed outdoors, how anybody and everybody would be able to see, thought about how exposed I would be, how humiliating it would be. "Come on, Sweetheart, you'll feel better once you're dry," Mom said, trying again to lead me over to the changing pad, encouraging me to listen, to let her have control. And I followed, I gave in. My mind screamed for me to fight back, screamed for me to do something as mom laid me back, but my body wouldn't respond, I was on autopilot, a child under the care and control of her mother. Deep down, I knew this was best, knew this was the only way to get out of the wet diaper, to get away from the yucky feeling. I needed her to change me, wanted her to change me. And so I laid still like an obediant baby, suckling away on my pacifier as mom pulled my dress up and slid my diaper cover down to my ankles. "There we go, just relax, sweetheart," Mom cooed, rubbing my belly as she untaped the diaper, "You're being such a good girl for mommy." I flinched, squirmed at the touch of the baby wipes, at their chilliness as they dragged against my skin, wiping away the pee. "You're ok, you're ok, sweetheart," Mom whispered, her hand pressing against my stomach, holding me firm as she continued to wipe. "Just relax, mommy will be down in just a minute." I looked away, looked out at the playground as my ankles were raised and my bottom was wiped. My eyes danced about the families below, checking to see if anybody was watching my change. And to my relief, not a single person seemed interested in my humility. Relief washed over me as my butt was laid onto a clean, fresh diaper. Relief that the change was almost over and relief that nobody had seen, that nobody had cared. "Don't worry, sweetheart, mommy's almost down, just bear with me for another second," Mom said, smoothing a fresh dusting of powder into my diaper area. The powder smelled nice, felt nice against my skin, wicking away any moisture left over from the change. And I sighed as mom pulled the thick padding up between my legs, taping it snug around my hips. It felt good to be clean and dry. The diapers warm bulk adding a kind of security and comfort. "There we go, all fresh now," Mom cooed, helping me up. "That wasn't so bad, was it?" I shook my head, reaching my arms out for a hug. "Thank you, mommy." "You're welcome, sweetheart," Mom said, holding me close, rubbing my back. "And thank you for letting me change your diaper." I giggled as she patted my bottom. I could feel myself slipping away, could feel that little version of myself climbing closer and closer to the surface. Her and I becoming one as I let my defenses down, as I let myself become the toddler I was supposed to be. It was a happy feeling, nice and warm. It felt safe, and I felt loved. "Now what do you say we go and have some fun?" I nodded, climbing to my feet, my eyes turning to dad, my hand sliding into his own. "Will you swing with me, daddy?" "I'd love to, pumpkin," He said, following after me as I pulled him down to the playground. Mom stood, shocked. "Oh, I see how it is, mommy changes the diapers and daddy does all the playing." Her voice was happy, sarcastic. Daddy and I both giggled at her. "You can swing to mommy, daddy has to push." More laughter, more giggles. I ran to the playground, the little rocks sliding beneath my feet on the way. It brought back memories from when I was younger, from when life had been simpler, when everything had been happier and better. Just like now, that feeling of happiness that washed over my body as dad helped me onto the swing, taking his place behind me, his firm, strong hands pushing against my back. I smiled. A true smile, giggled like the little girl I was. In my fear of letting go, in my fear of returning to babyhood I had forgotten what this had all felt like, how much fun it had been, how loved I had felt. And yet, even in this moment, I could feel myself thinking back to school, thinking back to my friends, and my responsibilities. I knew that I wasn't really a baby, knew that this was all just pretend, knew that I was supposed to be mature and grown-up. But right here, right now, none of that mattered. "Higher daddy!" "Not too much higher, pumpkin," Dad chuckled. "I don't want you to fall and hurt yourself." No, at this moment, all that mattered was that I was happy and that my parents were happy. This was a moment I would cherish and remember forever. Looking out over the playground from my swinging perch, I watched the other kids and toddlers running about. They looked so carefree and happy. Much in the same way I felt right now. The only difference was that they were actual kids and toddlers, I wasn't. I was an imposter amongst their ranks. And I felt a slight bit of Jealsuy rising within me as I longed to be back in their place, wishing I had never grown up in the first place. At least then I wouldn't know what I was missing, wouldn't know what it was like to be free and independent. It would make letting go easier, would make this whole process easier. I sat on the swing for a while longer, watching as more and more families left the park. Most of those leaving most likely leaving to eat their own lunches or heading home for nap time. It gave me an opportunity to explore and play. I didn't have to worry about being judged if only a few people were here, and so I pulled myself off the swing, stepping towards, the play structure itself, hesitating, looking back for my parents. "It's alright, pumpkin," Dad said, motioning me forward. "You can go play, I'm right behind you." I smiled, his words inspiring confidence inside myself. I turned back to the structure, my eyes scanning all the obstacles and things to climb, settling on a twisting later. I ran forward, grabbing the cool metal with my hands, climbing up, feeling free, feeling like a little kid again. And then I paused, looked back, a bit of worry in my eyes. "Daddy, will you come up with me?" "I'm right behind you, pumpkin." I smiled again, taking his words in stride as I climbed to the top of the platform, looking around at all the options, all the exits and obstacles. My eyes stopped on the monkey bars. "Daddy, look," I said, pulling him over to take part in my excitement. "Mommy, can you help me?" Mom was already standing underneath, ready to help, ready to encourage. "Go ahead sweetheart, I've got you." I reached out for the bars, getting my grip, looking back once more for dad's nod of approval, and then I swung out, holding tight as mom walked beneath me, ready to catch me in case I fall. Something that proved unnecessary as I worked my way across to the other side, pulling myself to the next platform. "Come on, daddy, hurry up!" "I'm coming, I'm coming." I hadn't realized how much I had missed this, how much I had missed running about and playing on the playground. How much fun it had been to run and jump and slide and play without a single care in the world. I looked about, searching for my next adventure as dad caught up. My eyes landed on a stairway leading up to a higher platform, a platform much higher than the one I was on now. I looked beyond it, looked at the twisting and turning slide leading from the top. That was definitely next. "This one, daddy," I said, pointing towards the stairs. "Well go on then, pumpkin, what are you waiting for?" That was all I needed, I giggled running up the stairs, pulling myself up to the platform, looking out at the playground from my new perch. It was so cool up here. It felt as though I was on top of the world. I looked down at mom down below as she snapped a picture on her phone. "We're coming down!" I screamed, sitting down at the entrance of the slide. "Slide with me, daddy?" Dad sat down behind me, his legs on either side of my own. He pulled me onto his lap, wrapped his arms around my stomach as he scooted himself towards the edge, my giggles echoing into the slide. "You ready?" "Uh-uh." "Here we go!" I leaned into him, giggling and screaming as we slid down the dark tube. Our laughs mixing together as we twisted and turned our way down the slide. The darkness quickly giving way to light as we slid out the exit and into mom's waiting arms. "Was that fun?" Mom asked, her hands assaulting me with tickles as dad held me pinned against him. All of us laughing, all us having fun. "Ye... Yes... Stop... I... I can't breathe." I choked out between my giggles and laughs. Mom finally stopped and I was able to catch my breath, standing up, looking around, seeing what I wanted to do next. "Where to, pumpkin?" Dad asked, still sitting on the slide. "I should start calling you monkey the way you did those monkey bars. "Nu-uh," I giggled. "Ya-uh," He said, tickling me once more. I squirmed, laughing in his arms, resting for a moment before looking up at him, my gaze narrowed, serious. "What?" He asked. I grinned, standing up, pushing his stomach before turning to run. "You're it!" The look on his face was priceless, serious, as he turned towards mom. "You better run, honey, I'm it." ******************** We pulled our tired, exhausted selves up under the shade of the tree half an hour later. Dad lay on his back, exhausted from chasing me around. I followed suit, resting my head against his stomach, equally exhausted from being chased. It was mom who summoned her energy to bring us all water. Dad drank greedily from his water bottle while I sucked heavily on my sippy cup, the water adding just enough fuel to keep me going. "You guys hungry?" Mom asked, pulling out our cooler. We both nodded and dad moved to help mom pull stuff out and get lunch ready. Minutes later I was handed a plate with a peanut butter and jelly sandwich, chips, and grapes. A perfect lunch after a busy day of playing. We ate in silence, all of us catching our breathe, enjoying the shade as we watched the other families running and playing down at the park. As much as it pained me to admit it, mom and dad had been right. Today had been fun, and once my anxiety and fear calmed down I had been truly able to enjoy it, all of it. It just felt good to get away from everything, to forget about everything for a little bit, and enjoy life. I finished up eating and took another long draw from my sippy cup. With my tired body and a belly full of food, a food coma started to wash over my body. I was getting groggy, tired. I needed to sleep, needed a nap. Crawling over to mom, I laid down with my head in her lap, relaxing, breathing slowly as I closed my eyes. "You getting tired, sweetheart?" She asked, running her fingers through my hair. I nodded. "Mm-hmm." "Do you want your pacifier?" Again, I nodded. "Mm-hmm" Moments later I felt the nipple of my pacifier brushing against my lips. I opened, letting mom slide the pacifier inside. It settled against my tongue as I suckled it slowly, enjoying the comfort and relaxation it brought. I didn't care if it was meant for babies, not now, not at this moment. All I cared about was sleeping, and it helped me sleep. Helped me to block out the sounds around me, helped my mind to drift off... I next opened my eyes to see dad buckling me into my car seat. "Hey, pumpkin," Dad whispered, tightening the straps against my body. "It's alright to sleep, baby, daddy didn't mean to wake you." And with that he was gone, the door was shut, leaving me by myself. I still felt so tired, and sleep beckoned me back to its warm embrace. I suckled my pacifier, enjoying its comfort as I rested my head against the side of the car seat, closing my eyes, letting sleep wash back over me as my mind drifted off, a smile on my face. Maybe being a baby isn't so bad after all. Thanks for reading! And if you enjoyed, feel free to leave a comment down below. It would make my day and I love hearing from everybody. Anyway, the next chapter will be posted next Friday, but if you don't want to wait, you can find Chapter 5 on my Patreon. Until next time: Stay padded, Stay awesome!!! ~SissyatHeart ?

Scene #68 “Daffy,” my Mary called. “In here,” I called back. “What are you doing in here,” she asked me when she found me submerged. Well, partially. “I was cold,” I said from the bathtub. And bored. The tub is a good place to read. Also, when I’m in the tub I’m not eating or baking cookies. I think I have an addiction. I could ask Mary to take a firmer handing in helping me deal with it, but then she would, which would mean fewer cookies and more depredations upon my person. And there’s only so much of my person for her to depredate. Surely I must safeguard at least some of my person for my own purposes. Which gets complicated when my purposes are to eat cookies and collect depredations. Anyhoo… “There are other ways to get warm,” Mary said as she sat down on the edge of the sub and swirled her fingertips in the water. “Like a sweater.” Well, yeah, sure, but that’s not as fun as a bath. “Have they let you go yet?” “Almost.” “You have that look on your face again.” “People keep wanting stuff. They’re under the impression they’re the only ones taking off for Christmas.” “Want me to fix their wagon for them?” That’s an odd expression. I can only assume the first person to say winked or something when they said it. And though I’ve gotten marginally handier since the pandemic started - you should see me dig holes now - I don’t think I could fix a wagon. I can tell people to fuck off though. “How would you do that, Daffy?” “I’d tell them they’re making me sad.” I winked at her. I’m a winker. Did you know there are people who can’t wink? They look awfully silly trying. Poor people. “And you think that would help why?” “Because when I tell you I’m sad, I can get you to do anything. Plus it’s Christmas, and no one wants to make a pretty girl sad at Christmas.” “Well, I know no one wants to make a little girl sad at Christmas.” “Grr.” “Exactly,” Mary said with that I’m-so-satisfied-with-myself twinkle in her eye, “a little girrrrl.” “So when can you tell them to fuck the fuck off?” “You’re a salty little mermaid.” “Well, they’re being a buncha grinches.” “And I should go give them their Whoville presents so they go can back to their mountain and be miserable.” “I don’t want them to be miserable. I just want them to let you shut down that computer so we can start our Christmas vacation.” “A few more hours. Then I’ll be done.” “Kiss me first.” Which she did, because I’m more important. Really. Mary is taking off for the entire rest of the year. We’ll be using her time off to do whatever we want. If there weren’t a pandemic that would be more fun, but we’re going to make fun. It can be found in the least expected places. We’re gonna try the most expected first, but it’s good to have a backup plan. Getting out of the tub is the only part about taking a bath I don’t like. I’ve been late to things because I haven’t wanted to get out of the bath. That’s worth avoiding if it’s somewhere important, because Mary takes a special delight is spanking wet bottoms. If I’ve made extra bad choices, like this one time when I (maybe) insider traded (I don’t think I did, for the record) she’ll even put me over her knee and wet my butt with a sponge while she spanks. But that’s reserved for my truly evil deeds. I braved the frigid seventy-degree air of our house between the tub and my bathrobe knowing it would be a good time to wrap Mary’s presents. It’s been hard enough, for both of us, buying presents this year and it not being super obvious to each other where we got stuff at and what it might be. I used to have her presents delivered to my office, when I had such a thing. I’m not so good at wrapping but I’m great at giving presents, and I love to do it. Watching someone open something you got them is so much fun, and hearing later that they really like it is even better. Even better than that is if they say it’s better than what someone else gave them, and not that it’s a competition, but Im gonna be everyone’s favorite aunt. Really. Period. End of story. The best aunt by default has to be the one to give the best presents. I’m also going to be the best aunt because I’m gonna teach them stuff like why the sky is blue, the best swear words, and how to hide misbehavior (within reason). If they’re parents are as vigilant as Mary, any advice I could give them would be not so much with the helpful, but I think only Mary is as vigilant as Mary. And I’ll be the best aunt by being the safe adult they can come to with anything. Really. Other than giving the best presents to my nibling, my goal for Christmas is to make Mary’s Christmas so friggin’ awesome it makes up for the whole supporting both of us and all the strain that went with that this year. We managed just fine, and not having anything to spend money on like travel and concerts and conventions helped, but I knew it was a little extra stress for her in an already stressful year (because she told me, after many seconds of interrogation). Sure, being employed has its advantages during a lockdown, like getting people to talk to, but I got to pursue new hobbies and Mary got to keep the internet on and manage a P&L. Good thing she got that raise to go with her promotion, but that was extra responsibility too. Mary is the kind of person who thrives on responsibility; I mean, she’d hafta be to be my disciplinarian. But even people who thrive on responsibility still need a break from it. The theme for my presents for Mary this year was self-care. Mary and I also exchange white elephant gifts on Christmas Eve and our real presents on Christmas morning. Being the very good girl I am, I considered buying some of the things Mary loves inflicting on me as presents for her, but then I figured she was probably getting a bunch of those things for me. I turned around that theme and can’t wait to give her the white elephant gifts almost as much as her real presents. She’ll either love them or love spanking me for getting them. I’m guessing mostly the latter, which she’ll love. As for me, I know I’m getting a pair of headphones I’ll like. Feel like I earned those twenty times over, with a bruise the size of my butt as a bonus payment. And you know the thing no one ever mentions about Christmas is how sore your back is after wrapping. I texted Mary to see if she was nearly done and got out of my bathrobe. Yeah, it’s the old lady kind, but it is December even if it’s not actually cold here. It just feels cold if you live here and are used to it being warm to hot nine months a year. Being cold (it’s the curse of all sylph-like creatures), I put on a Christmas sweater and went to free Mary from the clutches of the evil corporation that pays for our stuff and gives us health benefits and let’s Mary take off the whole rest of the year (buncha bastards, amiright? well, the ones who won’t let her stop working are) and tapped on her door frame, peeking around the corner. “Now are you done,” I asked. “Yep.” “You got that funny look on your face again.” “I had a call with my boss and got my Christmas bonus.” “Jelly of the month club?” All of friggin’ 2020 was one big jelly of the month club. “Yeah, but a five-figure jelly of the month club.” “Shut up!” “It pays to be the boss.” Of her team. She has a boss who has a boss who has a boss etcetera etcetera etcetera (and so forth). “You didn’t know they were gonna do that?” “No. I ... no.” “Are you happy?” She didn’t look happy. “It’s sinking in. But it’s work and work is over for the year, so let’s talk about it later.” I was more than happy to do that. “Mary?” “Yeah?” “It’s Christmas Vacation.” Hehehehe! I don’t care how old I get, I never want to not get excited for Christmas Vacation. “Wanna go look at Christmas displays?” “Yeah, but I need your help first. But it’ll only take five minutes, promise.” “What’s up?” I stepped from behind the door frame. “So first, my back hurts from wrapping. And secondly, I tried what you said and put on a sweater, but I’m still cold.” “Hmmm, do you think that could be because you put on only a sweater?” “What do you mean?” “O, just that pants and undies and socks go good with sweaters.” “Aww dammit, Mary, you know I need very specific instructions.” Really. “Hehe. I know. My fault. Let’s go warm you up.” “And rub things.” “All sorts of things.” “And take a nap after.” Sure, she wanted to dive into Christmas Vacation, but sometimes I gotta be the responsible one, and Mary needed a nap. “Goes without saying.” “And then it’ll be time to go see lights,” I assured her. First, self-care. Then, Christmas lights. I insisted. I’m not as good at Mary at insisting, but I’m pretty good at insisting and being the responsible one. Really. I wish I could say I have an elaborate plan for making it her best Christmas ever. I’m thinking I’ll just be extra frisky and see if we can’t live in a little kink manger until the new year, with breaks for Christmas movies and food. Hmmm. Away in a manger, no room, board, or bed, my sexy Domme Mary inflicted her most favorite perversions on little ‘ol me (in our room; with, among other things, a board; on, in, and adjacent to our bed). Yeah, I think that’s the story I wanna tell come January. We’ll leave the farm animals and wise men out of it, but there could well be gifts of gold. I’ve been extra good this year, in case you didn’t notice. Very little in the way of misbehavior. Many good deeds done. I’m a very good girl. Really. Mary says, and she’s in charge, and Santa is afraid of her. Really.

Hi and welcome to DD Kishi. It’s good to meet you, and glad to have you join. There’s lots of likeminded people here, I’m sure you will feel at home. Relax, have fun, and enjoy!

Hey friends, welcome back to Chapter 2. Just a quick reminder that I do have a rather active Patreon where I post a bit of exclusive content, as well as giving my patrons the ol' first access to stories like this one here. They're already reading Chapter 6 of this very story. So if you're curious, impatient, or just want to see what other kinky little stories I've been conjuring, have a looksie at my Patreon (https://www.patreon.com/quietlyhumiliated). Thanks! -- I returned to the house to find Madison and Lily sitting on the porch, drinking tea and talking like old friends. I offered a friendly wave, and they both cheerfully greeted me back. “See any animals?” Madison asked. Only your weird partner, I wanted to say. Instead: “I saw some goats from a distance. And chickens.” “You need to come in the spring,” Madison said. “We’re planning on adding another goat, and let me tell you, there’s nothing cuter than a baby goat.” “Aww,” Lily gushed. “Oh my god, we have to.” “We’ve got some beer if you want,” Madison said. A beer did sound pretty good. “Yeah, I’m in.” “I thought you’d say that. And don’t worry. I’m sure I have something here worthy of your big city small-batch craft-brew tastes.” I blushed a little, feeling called out. I offered a shrug. “I...I’m really okay with whatever you have.” “Don’t let him fool you,” Lily said, rolling her eyes. “He waited outside of one of the local breweries overnight so that he could get a case of some special limited beer.” “They make it once a year! And it sells out in, like, 10 minutes every year!” “Alright, calm down, sommelier,” Madison teased. “This door goes into the kitchen. There’s some beer in the fridge. But if that’s not to your liking, there’s a door next to the stove that goes into the garage. There’s some more beer in a fridge in there.” “I’ll take a look,” I said with a shrug, leaning into her teasing. “I’m curious to see what you country folk know about good beer.” “Oh,” Madison laughed. “So he’s a little bit of a smartass too?” “He hides it well,” Lily replied. I entered the kitchen, finding myself immediately impressed with the size and space of the kitchen. It wasn’t entirely surprising, given the size of the house, but there simply wasn’t an experience I could compare this to in the city. Most of our apartment could fit in this kitchen, and I knew for a fact that we had friends with apartments that were smaller than this. I walked past the kitchen island, gawking at the extra gas range and sink it sported in addition to the units on the perimeter of the kitchen, before reaching the fridge. I was curious what Madison and Kat were doing that afforded them this lifestyle. Maybe the cost of living was less - but that also meant that there probably weren’t many great jobs out here. Whatever they were doing, I was a little jealous. Giant Harpoon. Sawdaddy. Mountain City. There was an impressive selection of beers in this fridge. And even more in the garage? I shouldn’t be nosey, I thought. But she did tell me I could do so. And now I was kind of curious. I opened the door next to the stove, traversing a short hallway to another door that I assumed was the garage. I was imagining myself in a horror movie, where everything seems perfect and too good to be true - only for the rug to be pulled out from under me and find out that I was due to be sacrificed to an ancient god with more apostrophes than vowels in his name. T’yr’g’d’lrg? But the garage seemed to be just a normal garage. As far as I could tell, there was no altar here. Maybe that was in the barn. The garage door was open, and I was again thankful for that fresh clean air. I found the other fridge, hiding behind an ATV and riding lawn mower, and I opened it, revealing - as promised - more beer. As I studied my selections, I could hear some footsteps entering the garage, presumably from the open garage door. With the fridge door open, I couldn’t see who it was, but I was guessing it was Kat. I felt awkward again - pawing through their beer stash after I had already just about given her a heart attack. I stayed still behind the fridge door, hoping she’d do what she needed to do and leave without noticing my presence. “Hey, Maddy, I was hoping that, like, before I go and introduce myself to your friends you could...uh...help me change? I just…” she trailed off - perhaps seeing my shoes below the bottom of the fridge door, or perhaps there was some other sign that I wasn’t who she thought I was. I slowly closed the fridge door, a can of IPA in my hands. “Uh...hey Kat. Sorry, I think Madison is out on the porch right now.” For the second time in as many interactions, Kat’s face turned red. She nodded quickly and spun on her heels before fleeing the garage as quickly as she had entered. I felt bad for startling her, again. It didn’t seem like things were off to that good of a start between us. I began walking back through the kitchen to the porch when I found myself pondering what Kat had said in the garage. Needed help...changing? That didn’t make much sense to me. It was clearly none of my business, but it was curious nonetheless. “The Ox Hoof IPA,” Madison said as I emerged from the house, beer in hand. “A good choice!” “I take back my doubt of the countryfolk’s taste in beer.” I considered bringing up my strange interactions with Kat, but figured I’d let it go. If I had caused Kat any sort of embarrassment, I didn’t want to add to it by further broadcasting those moments to everyone else - especially since Lily hadn’t even met her yet. Taking a seat, I listened in on Lily and Madison’s conversion for a minute or two - some story about their high school days and an ill-fated attempt at buying cigarettes from an undercover cop - before tuning out and just listening to the sound of the birds and humming cicadas. I might have fallen asleep for a moment or two, stirred by the sound of Kat calling out to Madison from inside the house. “Hey, Maddy, could I borrow you for a moment?” “Oh, hey Kat! Our guests are here! You should come out and say hi!” “I...definitely will in a minute or two. But...if I could just borrow you for a moment.” “Oh! Oh. Right, right.” Madison turned her attention to Lily and I. “Excuse me for just a moment. I have to help with Madison with something and then we’ll be right out.” “Of course,” said Lily, showing no signs that she thought anything was strange or out of place. With Madison back inside the house, I leaned forward to Lily. With a hushed tone: “I ran into Kat.” “Oh yeah? Was she nice?” “I...I don’t know. I think I surprised her, or she wasn’t ready to meet strangers or something. It was kind of awkward.” “Madison speaks highly of her, so maybe it’ll be better when we all get a chance to properly introduce ourselves.” “Yeah. Probably.” I had wanted to say more about our interactions, but I bit my tongue. If it really did come down to proper introductions, I didn’t want to have started unnecessary gossip. “How are you liking the farm?” she said, changing the subject. “Love it. It’s amazing.” I sat back in my chair, and my voice returned to its usual volume. “I know it's going to sound silly but...I don’t think I’ve ever really been in a place like this. Growing up in the city and the suburbs and all.” “That’s not silly at all,” Lily said, putting her hand on my thigh. “That’s why I wanted you to come out here. Isn’t it great?” If this was an elaborate trap to sacrifice me to T’yr’g’d’lrg, I was content with my fate. For now, I was happy to be sitting on this giant porch, taking in the sights of the farm with my wife, feeling closer to her than I had in a while. While things had never been bad between Lily and I, the last few months had at least felt a little strained. We each strived to carve out our own workspace at home since we were both working from there - and there was a natural fatigue in just seeing each other all day, everyday. We had been doing more things for ourselves - she was taking long walks at night; I was shooting zombies in post-apocalyptic wastelands with my friends. If nothing else, it was probably a good thing that we got to disconnect from our normal routine. A few minutes later - maybe a few minutes longer than whatever I had expected - Madison and Kat returned to the porch. Kat was looking much more composed now. I could just see it in her face and her warm smile. “This is my partner Kat. Kat, this is Lily and Henry.” Lily and I stood, trading quick hugs with Kat. While she seemed much less anxious now, I still caught a hint of embarrassment in her eyes as we hugged. But there was something else, too. Her scent? As we pulled away from each other, I felt weird for thinking about it all - but I couldn’t quite place it and I could tell that it was going to linger in my mind for a bit. “Sooo,” Lily said, taking her seat again, while Kat pulled up a chair of her own. “Tell me about yourself.” “Oh...what’s there to say,” Kat said with a bashful laugh. She and Madison exchanged a glance and both laughed a little. There was an obvious chemistry there that was fun to watch. “I’m not very good at talking about myself.” “Stop being so modest, you stinkbug,” Madison said, playfully shoving Kat. “She’s incredible! A natural farmer. She put up the chicken coop and the fencing all by herself! And you should hear her sing!” “I’m not going to sing for them!” Kat said sternly. “We’ll just get some wine in her later,” Madison said with a shrug. “You’ll see. She opens up like a fire hydrant.” “How did you meet?” Lily asked. Madison and Kat exchanged another glance, laughing again. “Ah, well, we met online,” Madison said. “You know, as everyone does these days. And it was just one of those things...you see something you want and you just have to have it.” Kat blushed at this and the two held hands. “Don’t get me wrong,” Lily said. “I think what you have here is incredible. Kat seems delightful. And this farm? Wow… But, back when I knew you, I just didn’t see...this. You know what I mean? I think it's wonderful.” “Back then,” Madison said, “I thought I knew what I wanted. So I got married to Leo. And it started off fine but things sort of fell apart quickly. I had spent so long wanting to be a good wife and mother - like my mother had been - that by the time I actually had that chance, I thought, what if I’d like something else more? And...well, Kat is that something more.” “So,” I said, taking a gamble on whether or not this was an appropriate question to ask, “I got to say… This farm? This house? It’s incredible. Are there jobs around here? Like, what do we need to do to live like this too?” They both laughed again and looked at each other. They traded some “uhms” and “ahs” for a moment, nonverbally trying to negotiate how they’d answer the question. “Well,” Madison said with a shrug, “we have the luxury of working from home. As I guess more and more folks do anymore. But we make...online content. And we’re thankful for how lucrative that it's been that it's afforded us our home and property.” “Oh wow,” Lily said. “That’s incredible! I didn’t know that. What kind of content are you making? Like crafts and stuff on YouTube?” There was an awkward silence on the porch. I was surprised that that was where Lily’s mind went first. I heard “online content” and my first thought was something more adult. And judging by Madison and Kat’s stunned look...I suspected that I probably wasn’t too far off. “Well...no...not exactly,” Madison said. Kat buried her face in her hands, though I wasn’t sure if she was trying to hide her giggling, or if she was that ashamed. I looked back to Lily, watching her face as she slowly put the pieces together herself. She blushed and laughed awkwardly. “O-oh...sorry...I had no idea that you were doing...that sort of thing.” “I know, I know,” Madison said, composing herself after laughing a little. “It’s a lot to take in. And I hope that doesn’t change how you view me. View us, really. I guess that’s why it took so long for me to reach out to you again. I was kind of afraid to reveal this part of our lives to you.” “No…” Lily was clearly in between thoughts. She didn’t look offended, she just looked confused. Curious, maybe. “I would never judge anyone for that. Especially you. It's none of my business, I promise. I’m honestly so glad we’ve connected again, and...you know, what you do in your time is your business.” She shrugged, as casually as she could muster. “I just didn’t expect...that.” “Not that it matters,” Madison said, “but it’s not like...straight up fucking each other or rolling around while naked and covered in oil. It’s more like…” Kat shot her a concerned look and made a small whining noise. Madison stopped and laughed a little, realizing that whatever it was they did, maybe Kat was less interested in talking about it than Madison was. “It’s not a big deal,” Lily said with a shrug. “There’s a million things for us to catch up on.” “Exactly,” Madison said with a nod. “In fact, I was thinking about cooking up some dinner. Want to come in and help out?” “I’d love that,” Lily said gleefully. “I do love to cook...and I’m dying to see that kitchen in action.” “Oh, girl, you’re going to love it. Come on!” “Do you need any help?” I offered. “Nah, we’re good. Why don’t you chill out here. Kat? Can you keep him company?” “O-of course,” she said. She smiled, but her cheeks had grown a little rosie. Admittedly, so had mine.

Chapter 8 Belle looked at the line in front of her and there was gap to move up when she realized what the girl was trying to tell her. "Oh, yeah that's ok I just wasn't paying attention. Sorry.", Belle was so embarrassed. Did the other girl know what she was just doing? God this was so awful. She moved forward up the line and turned away. She knew she still had to go some more but nothing was coming out now. 'Great she thought to herself, just great. I'm going to be changed and have to pee again.' Determined not to let that happen she eventually found the time while waiting in line to make some progress. She peed as much as she could and felt satisfied with her first attempt at doing that outside of normal privacy she enjoyed. When she entered the doorway, a male staff member greeted her and checked her name off the list. "Miss Larson, looks like your first time according to my records. It is good you are early, I always recommended getting here extra early because sometimes the line gets long with all of our patients and visitors and I see you are under, how should I say, a bit of time constraint." He looked at her diaper area and it was obvious from her paperwork he knew what was going on. She wanted him to quit staring and let her pass. "Have a seat in that far row over there there until the nurse comes out to get you. There is no talking and no cell phones permitted here.", the attendant pointed to an empty row of chairs along the back wall. "Ok, do you mind if I just stand while I wait?", Belle politely asked, not wanting to sit in a freshly soaked diaper any more than she had to. The attendant snapped back, "I told you what to do, now are you going to sit here or do we have a problem?" "No, no sir, no problems here.", She quickly darted over to one of the chairs. Belle took a seat and felt the wetness of the diaper squish between her thighs. These were not the most comfortable chairs she thought. Sitting like this caused more pressure on her bladder and she thought felt a little more pee escape." She waited for awhile and someone else entered the room. It was the same girl that was behind her in line. She entered the room unattended and walked to the other side of the room like she belonged there. Belle got caught looking at her and the girl smiled back from across the room and gave a her little wave. Belle waved back awkwardly. They shared a brief connection until she was snapped out of it by hearing hear name called. "Miss Larson? Miss Larson!", she heard in a loud angry tone. Belle looked up and saw Nurse Beth trying to get her attention. She quickly got up and said, "Yes. I'm here. Sorry nurse Beth." The nurse just shook her head and took Beth down a hall way into an available room. "Set your stuff over there and get all the way undressed, I am already behind today and you don't seem to be paying attention." Nurse Beth appeared to be in a less than stellar mood so Belle didn't want to get on her bad side. "Yes Nurse." She quickly got undressed. She took off her blouse, bra, and skirt, and her heels and folding everything neatly before setting it aside. Once again, she stood naked in front of the nurse. Well as naked as should could be. She let her hands fall to her sides and didn't even bother trying to cover her breasts this time. She had lost the will to care at this point. The nurse took notice and gave a little smile as if she had won some battle that Belle wasn't interested in playing. "Ok Miss Larson, lay back on the table so I can get you restrained and we'll get that diaper off off you." Belle huffed when hearing she'd be tied down again. She did as she was told. "Was that a huff I just heard? I'm sorry Miss Larson, but these are the rules here, and besides this is only your first day here. You haven't done anything to gain my trust or respect for you yet, but at least your manners have improved a bit today." Belle's hands were brought over hear had and secured to the corners of the exam table like before. She wanted to itch her nose all of a sudden but was denied. The nurse was gathering supplies, "Well Miss Laron how was your first night diapered? Ready to get changed out of those I bet?" "Yes nurse. It was a long night and it was hard to sleep wearing it.", Belle tried her best to answer her honestly. "Ok." The nurse gave a snap reply implying she didn't really care but was only making small talk. "I'm assuming you didn't #2 yet?" "Uh... No!" God how embarrassing Belle thought. How could she even ask her something like that. "Ok, well it is important you maintain a regular schedule down here.", the nurse said as she poked at Belle's stomach. It kind of hurt when she poked her like that. "If you are not going regularly we will give you something to make you go.", she gave Belle a raised eyebrow which indicated this was more of a threat than an offer of help. The nurse pulled out some sort of tool and waved it above seems of the bands that locked the diaper cover. It made a humming noise and after about 30 seconds she could feel it start to loosen. Beth let out an audible sigh of relief at being free from the material that was digging into her hips and waist. She could feel the diaper cover being pulled down her her legs and off her feet. The feeling of having that thing off of her after 12 hours was glorious, even though she was still wearing a wet diaper. Nurse Beth noticed Belle's change in demeanor, and responded, "Now Belle, don't get too comfortable. I've got a fresh pair with your name on them." The nurse asked Belle how many times she peed and Belle begrudgingly told her what had happened so far. The nurse took a few notes and then gave a healthy squeeze to Belle's crotch causing her to jump. Beth looked at the wetness indicator built into the diaper. It was about 20% based on her experience, even though she knew they could hold more than the stated capacity. Rather than fighting the strong tapes, the nurse used medical scissors to cut the diaper to save time. As soon as she cut the tapes at one side, the tension released and it sort of popped open like spring. Belle felt a wave of fresh air across her diaper area but she immediately smelled the staleness of her urine mixed with her sweat and grossness of the last 12 hours. The nurse pulled the front of the diaper down and Belle was fully exposed. She lifted her little butt off the table as the nurse pulled the diaper out from under her. "You sure you went twice, these don't even seem that wet? You should know I don't want you coming in here for pointless changes. These can hold a lot so I don't want to take these off you and find them barely used, understand?" The nurse held up the front of the diaper to showed Belle the indicator, "This better be at least up to here tonight when you come for your change little girl." "Yes Nurse Beth.", Belle replied in a slow monotonous tone. 'Little girl?! Little girl!?', Belle was becoming highly annoyed and she was furious at the notion she hadn't used these diapers. She had wet them twice! They were already strapped on very tightly and the diaper had swelled to the point of hurting. She thought there was no way she could pee that much before tonight. Her emotions were getting the better of her again. She thought she had this under control but it was just too much too fast. She held back tears of anger and embarrassment when this woman, barely older than she was, had just removed a soaked diaper from her. "Phew, what have you been drinking?" Belle knew the nurse was trying to piss her off and cause a reaction but didn't take the bait. "Ok let's get you cleaned up." The nurse went to work on Belle and quickly but thoroughly cleaned her entire diaper area. The nurse wasn't shy as her hands were everywhere. Belle felt violated but also enjoyed feeling clean down there again. The nurse left and returned with something else. This must be the lotion and antibacterial cream referenced in the intro letter. The nurse applied it and rubbed it in. She started on Belle's front first and when she was touched there Belle almost let out a little moan. She thought about how strange it was that this woman was allowed to touch her down there, but she was not. It was humiliating to even think about it. Belle felt the nurses fingers slide up her rear end, between her cheeks and she jerked upwards off the table. She had never been touched there. The nurse didn't care and kept applying the product forcefully as Belle squirmed. It was over quickly and nurse had produce a new diaper and booster identical to the first. "Ok Belle, lift up we are almost done." Belle complied and within moments the thick diaper was tightly taped back on her. This was her life now. The nurse opened a cabinet and returned a fresh diaper cover. The was a little medical tag hanging off of it and the nurse tore it away and showed it to Belle. "See I told you it had your name on it.", the nurse gave a smile and then proceeded to work the garment up Belle's legs and over the diaper like before. Belle hoped that maybe, just maybe it wouldn't be put on so tight but her hopes were dashed as the nurse secured it to her no different than before. "Comfy?", the nurse teasingly said with a smile. Belle was now convinced this woman was some sort of sadist who just wanted her to suffer unnecessarily. For whatever discomfort she was feeling, she was happy to be cleaned up down there. She knew she could never get used to that dirty feeling. She could only watch from the table as the nurse went to put her tools away and wash her hands, and then she was finally released from the table and was allowed to sit up. "Get dressed and remain her until the doctor comes.", the nurse ordered. She dressed and waited patiently. It must have been at least 25 minutes before the doctor came in. They proceeded to the Doctor's office like before where they had another long talking session. The 60 minutes session seemed to fly by as the Doctor and Belle had a deep conversation about the various aspects of her personality, problems, work etc. Belle actually enjoyed this part of the therapy and felt great comfort in the company of the doctor. The odd thing about the conversation was that the diapers and the spankings and all the physical stuff never came up. Belle had intended to discuss some of her complaints with the way she was being treated but never got the chance. Before she knew the doctor was giving her an embrace and showing her back down the hall and through the doors. She had been so overwhelmed by their discussion she had forgotten about everything else for that hour. But as the doctor left and the doors closed behind her it all came racing back. She had to get on with the rest of her day. She left the facility and headed towards her car. She was about to get in when she though she heard someone yelling at her. "Hey! Hi again.", it was the girl from the line. Belle became embarrassed again, not wanting to face her after what had happened. "I just wanted to say hi. You looked a bit out of sorts in there. Are you ok?" Belle quickly replied, just wanting to get out there. "Thanks but I'm fine really." "Wait... hold up, I think you live on the same street as me. Well, actually I know you do. I see you running all the time, I'm Katy." A bright attractive smile was beaming back at her. They weren't wearing their masks now so they could actually communicate like real people. Belle now felt rude, having tried to hurry away and avoid the conversation. "Look, I'm sorry I was abrupt, I've just had a long couple days. My name is Belle.", she forced a smiled back. "Nice to meet you Belle. Yeah so I promise I'm not stalking you or anything, I just work in my office from home and every morning like clockwork I see you go by my window on your run. I saw you today so thought I'd introduce myself." Belle was feeling very self conscience at this moment. Talking to this woman, wearing what she was wearing. 'There was no way should could know right?' "Oh, thanks, I'm kind of a homebody, plus with the lockdown and all its hard to meet people and get out ya know?" Katy agreed and changed the subject, "So I hope this isn't awkward or weird for you but you wearing a diaper, right?" Belle turned to look at this woman wide-eyed but no words came out.

Please don’t give up on this story can’t wait to read more keep up the good work

No matter where you go there will never be such a thing as a 100% " safe space". There will always be criticism and discrimination. I can use the term "different strokes for different folks" and the first thing that comes to ones mind is a sexual innuendo pertaining to masturbation. If I was a painter or a writer or even a machinist I might construe that phrase in a very different light. I have written my share of stories here and I know there will always be someone to criticize or to judge. That is the risk we all take. Diaper lovers and adult babies alike get thrown in with a bad mixture. Society sees us as monsters, pedophiles rapists and things of the sort. Imagine what we must think of each other. One may like diapers for comfort, or regression, or even a sexual fetish. The main thing is we all enjoy diapers and that is what we are here to talk about and be safe about. Not pertaining to those that have to wear for medical incontinence. There still are many incontinent persons that do learn to love or enjoy their diapers. If one is to enjoy this site as a safe space we must all learn to not be judgmental and besmirch each other. I have seen many responses to my stories where I have been called a pig, or a nasty woman, and names I can't even mention, because words do hurt. I take it with a grain of salt though. I have enjoyed diapers more years than some of you have been alive. We must all try to be more supportive of each other. I may be wrong, but maybe we can all do this as one people. Life is too short for the bickering, and making each other feel insecure. Love each other and lets make it a safe space for all to enjoy ...

I started a bit late. I wore more for comfort to be honest. I remember my first night wearing like it was yesterday. I was working in a bar serving patrons and also learning how to mix drinks. I was twenty years old and started about 1998. I had asked one of the other bartenders there how he managed to stay on the floor so many hours without peeing his pants. He told me a simple cure just wear a diaper under my clothes. At first I thought it silly, but realized it might be a great idea. I was always daring so I bought a bag of diapers at the nearest Walgreens and went home that morning. I held a good pee for about six hours and gave it a try when I got home. I put the diaper on and just let go my morning pee. I was very surprised that the diaper held a good amount of pee. The pee felt so warm that I instantly got an erection. I found it a bit odd, but I felt so naughty. I forgot to mention I dress as a woman for my job and enjoy the feminine wear. My erection felt so good surrounded by warm pee and my lace panties on top being stretched to the max, I quickly rubbed myself to a good orgasm and went to sleep in the wet diaper. I awoke with another erection, but this was the dreaded pee hard on. I peed the diaper again as I was standing in the shower and leaked down my legs. I knew now that I was going to have to get something better. I was completely new to this and didn't dare ask anyone. I did some reading up and found some good diapers that wer worn by adult babies and I entered a whole new realm in my life.. I experimented so much in the next few years with peeing and pooping and I was totally hooked. I think beck now twenty three years of wearing diapers and loving them, I don't know how I ever did without them. So yes at the age of twenty I started wearing my diapers, and have been enjoying them since. To all you diaper lovers out there more power to you all.

CHAPTER 30 “I’m not sure how I feel about you having a cell phone,” Megan said as she was adjusting the parental controls on it, “but since Dad signed off on it, I may as well make sure it’s safe for a baby to use without running into big-girl stuff.” I hated when she said things like that. It made me feel so little. But she had been really nice to me while babysitting me this time, so I held my tongue. I just looked downward. Gia was right. I really did need to get the notion of being an adult out of my head. At least until something could be done to change my status. It would serve me well to start thinking of myself as a toddler and the rest of my family as grown-ups. “Although I guess I shouldn’t be too down on the idea of you having a phone that looks this adorable and babyish,” she concluded before reaching over and playfully booping my nose. I couldn’t help but smile and giggle. God, I hated how I sounded when I giggled. That’s why I always put on a fake laugh when I found something to be funny. Somehow, it has become involuntary to giggle in recent months and I didn’t understand it. Megan leaned to the side a bit, peering through the gap between the window curtains. “Looks like they’re back.” My parents came in a minute or two later with Byron in tow. He was wearing a simple pink sundress, white tights and low-heeled Mary Janes. Mom had somehow managed to get a ginormous pink bow in his short hair. It was obvious that he had on thick padding underneath the dress. He looked so sad, but managed to look up long enough to give me a quick, but forced, smile. “Hi, you two,” Mom chirped. “Were you a good baby for Big Sissy, Joella?” “She was a very good baby,” she said and then looked at me. “Isn’t that right?” I nodded. “I’m glad to hear that,” Dad said. “See, sweetheart, if you just act good, life doesn’t have to be so awful, now does it?” I shook my head in the negative. What else was I going to do? Disagree with him and say that life’s going to suck either way? No way! Because while life does still suck, it does suck a bit less when my family is happy with me. I learned that pretty damn quickly. Mom looked down at Byron and said, “Come on, Gracie, let’s go get your new stuff put away.” Byron allowed her to take his hand and toddled off down the hallway. Dad slid the new crib he brought in down the hallways as well. I must have had an upset look on my face because Megan bumped my arm with her elbow and said, “It’s going to be okay, squirt. She’ll adjust and before too long, it’ll be time for her surgeries.” I dropped my baby voice, not on purpose, but just not thinking. “I’ve… never seen him like this. Nothing EVER got him down. She just railed against whatever that was upsetting him and he’d be fine.” She got off the sofa, crouched down on the floor beside me and said, “Sweetpea, she was raped. Numerous times… by her own uncle. That shit will change you… shake you to the core. Remember my friend Charity?” I nodded. “The preacher’s kid, right?” “Well, not exactly. He’s actually her uncle, but he and his wife took her in when it came out that both of her parents had been molesting her for the past several years. She was always sweet, but super guarded and skittish. You remember that, right?” “Yeah,” I said. “She about came out of her skin when I argued with Mom that one time. Really freaked her out. I felt bad about that. Still do.” “I recall that vividly. Well, anyway, according to her uncle, she used to be the most outgoing, unshakable girl he had ever known. But all the sexual abuse changed her; made her into the nervous wreck she was when I first met her. She’s been in therapy and it has helped. Yeah, she’s still jittery and has a tendency to withdraw, but she’s a lot better than she was. The point is that once you experience something like that, you can never just go back to the way you were. Not entirely. It leaves scars.” I nodded thoughtfully. “Now, all that said, you’d better go back to using your cutie pie voice, okay? I know you didn’t drop it because you were being bad, but you still need to use it at all times. Okay?” “Yes, Big Sissy,” I said, since she was being so reasonable. I never thought about what something like that could do to someone. Byron just always seemed so untouchable. But what Megan said made sense. Maybe Megan really was more mature and wise than I was, despite me having been alive almost three years longer. Maybe I really was effectively the younger sister. Megan then did a diaper check and since I hadn’t dumped another mess into it, she deemed me not applicable for a diaper change. “Sorry, kiddo, but those diapers can hold a lot more than one measly load.” Mom came into the room a short while later and announced that she had put Byron down for a nap and felt I could benefit from one as well, even though I had only been awake for about four hours. It wasn’t even quite noon yet. “Babies need lots of rest,” she stated when I whined about it. Byron’s new crib had been placed near mine, not more than three feet from each other. Mom gently laid me down and, with a wink, removed the baby monitor she normally kept by my crib. I think she knew Byron and I needed to talk without them listening in. I was the first to speak, though I was nervous and wasn’t sure what to say, given the gravity of the situation. “So… how are you?” Really? Jesus, Jo! “About as well as you’d think, I guess. In other words, shitty.” I tried to shift things over to my situation so he wouldn’t have to talk about his. “You must think I’m a real wimp, caving in like I did.” He chuckled. “Nah, I could never think badly of you. You’re the best friend I’ve ever had. Besides, you probably held out longer than I did.” Damn. Maybe he needed to talk about his problems. I was never a good judge of that. “Our situations were different,” I said. “Yeah.” There was a long, uncomfortable silence. Finally, he spoke up. “I thought I was tough. I thought I could handle myself. Beat up the fucking world. Yeah, right. I couldn’t even beat up my beer-bellied, lazy-ass uncle.” I was silent. I wasn’t sure how to respond. So, I just waited for him to continue. “Seriously, Jo. I punched him in the face the first time he tried to force me into a dress. Didn’t faze him. And I slugged him with all my might, too. He then proceeded to beat the hell out of me… and I mean he beat me for a solid twenty minutes. I was defenseless. Not tough at all. My entire self image just went poof! All I could do was curl up into a ball, bawl and beg him to stop hurting me.” I heard him sniffle. Telling me this had to be difficult for him. “I’m… I’m so sorry, Byron. I… just can’t even fathom what you went through.” “Thanks. I just don’t even know who or what I am anymore. I was a sham, a joke before all this. Some bad-ass I turned out to be. Within an hour of getting to Preston, I was begging him to make me dress like a baby girl. BEGGING. He said if I didn’t beg to his satisfaction, he’d kick my ass some more. I couldn’t have taken any more, Jo. I was crushed... and I hurt all over. I would have done anything to make the pain stop. So I did what he said. I clutched at his ankles and begged him to put me in a diaper and dress me like a baby. He said it wasn’t good enough, so I begged harder. And harder. And harder.” More silence, aside from soft crying from both of us.. “After any self confidence and pride I had was thoroughly expunged from me, he agreed to do it. I thanked him, over and over. Fucking THANKED HIM. Thanked him for agreeing to diaper me and turn me into a baby girl! The girl part was and still is far worse than the baby part. I’m not a girl. I’m a trans man and to be forced to live otherwise is as painful as physically removing the skin from my body.” “What a sick, twisted piece of shit!” I said. “No kidding. He stripped me of every ounce of my identity. He would always ask me random questions like ‘who’s a baby girl?’ or ‘are you a boy or a girl?’ The first time he did that was about two days after I got to Preston. And I managed to find the courage to answer truthfully. He took off his leather belt and beat me with it until I was unconscious. I had cuts on my back where the buckle ripped the skin off. Needless to say, after that, I always answered the way he wanted me to answer, which made me feel even worse. And he would never let me get away with just saying ‘yes’ or ‘no’. I was expected to reiterate what he had asked me. If he asked if I was a trans man, I would have to say, ‘no, I’m a baby girl.’ It was dehumanizing.” “I’m sure it was. But, hey, things will be better from now on. My family are jackasses and fucked up, but nothing like your uncle. You won’t be beaten or raped. Things will be okay. Like you said at the party, we’ll get out of this mess.” He sighed. “Yeah, but the shitty thing is that I have a path to freedom now. Once I have the surgeries, I’ll be a legal male and can leave Preston far behind. But what about you? I can’t just take off and leave you here to live as a baby for the rest of your days. I can’t and I won’t. So what do we do?” I thought for a while and offered, “Maybe you could stay here and take ownership of me. You’re cool and wouldn’t treat me like crap and make me live as a baby.” “Yeah,” he said, “but I would still have to enforce all the city’s rules on you or else you’d be removed from my custody. And you’d still have to dress feminine. So what would really be gained?” I had to mull that over. “Well, at least I wouldn’t have to dress like a baby.” “Do you think, even for a minute that your parents would shift ownership of you to me unless I signed papers promising to keep you in diapers and baby dresses?” “Good point,” I said dejectedly. “Besides, we’re talking a long time from now. I promised your parents that I would do my best to behave and do what I’m told on the condition that I would eventually get the gender reassignment surgery done. Your dad is paying for it out of his own pocket, though that dark haired guy is going to help with it too.” “Vince?” I asked. “Yeah. But like I said, we’re in for a long, miserable wait. It’s not like I can just pop into the surgeon’s office, get the surgery done and walk out a bio man that day. I have to go through counseling first and jump through other hoops as well. And there are several different surgeries involved, not just one. It’s a long process. So, we’re going to have to play ball, if you get my meaning. It sucks and NOBODY hates it more than I do. The prospect of having to live as the wrong gender for, like, a year is devastating. It kills my soul each minute I have to do it. And the baby stuff doesn’t help matters.” “Well, at least you got a start, right?” “What do you mean?” Byron asked. “Megan said you had an injection today. I figured it was hormones or something.” “No,” he stated, “that was to clear up some infections I had in my private area due to… tearing.” “Shit,” I said, “I’m sorry, Byron. I didn’t mean to…” “It’s cool. Don’t worry about it.” “How are you going to cope with having to live this way for so long?” I asked. “Frankly,” he said, “I don’t have any fucking idea. I won’t betray your father's trust though. He never cared much for me anyway and I’m still in shock that he offered to do this for me. So I have to follow through with the condition of his offer… somehow. And while we wait, we can come up with a plan for how we can get you out of Preston as well.” I heard a wet, burbling fart noise coming from Byron’s crib. “Did you just…?” “Yeah,” he said, audibly embarrassed. “I got used to using my diapers pretty quickly. My aunt would come over and feel my stomach. If it was too tight, usually from trying to hold off shitting, she’d tell my uncle and he would use the belt on me until I released my bowels. Then, I’d have to stay in it longer. I had a really nasty UTI from being in it so long one time. Needless to say, I got in the habit of using my diapers for their intended purposes in no time. Now, I just do it without much thought. Sorry if that’s disgusting to you.” “No,” I admitted. “I actually kind of envy you in that regard. I pee in it without much thought, but it’s still pretty tough for me to make myself use it for Number Two. I wish I could make myself do it without thinking. It would be so much less stressful.” “Look at us,” Byron chuckled, trying to find at least some humor in our situation, “lying here, discussing how easy or hard it is to poop in a diaper, all the while dressed like baby girls. Who would’ve ever thought that’s what our futures held?” I laughed too. “Right? At least we’re together. That’s SOME consolation. I’ve missed you so much.” “Don’t get TOO mushy, Puke,” he said jokingly. “But, hey, I missed you too.” “We’d better get some sleep,” I said, still chuckling. “I get in trouble if I don’t at least get a little sleep during naptime. Babies need plenty of sleep, as Mom always says.” We both laughed, snuggled into our fluffy blankets and found ourselves drifting off into a peaceful slumber.

CHAPTER 29 The party just never could get back on track after that. I mean, come on, how can you just put on the party hats and resume any festivities after what had just transpired? I mean, the party DID technically continue, but the mood was just shot to hell following the big blow-up. Even my mother’s head wasn’t in the game. Everyone’s minds were on poor Byron and the abuse he suffered at the hands of his piece of shit uncle. It was simply a matter of folks just going through the motions to get through the party that had been so meticulously planned out. Vince rightfully insisted on taking Byron to the clinic he worked at so he could be sure that there were no internal injuries or anything of that nature. My father, who was to take on ownership of Byron, went with them. For my part, I was emotionally spent. I didn’t want to have the party, but I didn’t have the will to resist it. I was like a zombie. A zombie in a stupid-looking baby dress, but a zombie nonetheless. Gia was pretty traumatized by the whole ordeal, though she did what she could to keep me from falling into complete despair over my best friend's situation. Gia is pretty amazing. Have I mentioned that? So, we had the cake as planned, but I barely even remember it. I remember that my sister actually fed me. Normally, that would have pissed me off, but under the circumstances, I was probably too unsteady to feed myself anyway. And I have to be fair here. Megan wasn’t being her usual bitchy self. Nobody told her to feed me, nor did she make a big deal out of it. I think she saw that I was unable to do much and stepped up. No hateful words, no mean comments, no infantilization. After the cake was consumed (well, a small portion of it, anyway), Gia and I were forced to play “Pin the Crown on the Princess”. Even forcing us to do that was half hearted. And since we were both being held while doing it, there really wasn’t too much of a point to it. I felt the telltale rumbling in my stomach that signified I would have to poop before too long. I wanted to put it off as long as possible, though, and since I had great bowel control, I could pull that off. Then came the presents. Each one was exactly what I expected them to be. New baby toys, new baby clothes, new baby EVERYTHING. By then, I had started to become a little numb to these kinds of items. But two of the gifts stood out as being noteworthy, though for entirely different reasons. One of the last gifts I opened absolutely shocked me. The present was from the Mazzantis and I can say without hesitation that it was the last thing I expected. It was a bouncy swing, not unlike the one Gia had sat it, except for one thing. Two things, really. Mounted directly onto the seating area of the swing was not one, but TWO, dildos… one for each orifice. I know the little handbook mentioned things of this nature, but to receive it in front of everyone was cringy and embarrassing. Shouldn’t it have been more private? The other gift was the one sent from Charice. It was a babyish-looking smart phone that had parental control capabilities advertised on the box. It was clearly designed for kids. She knew my parents would never let me have a “regular” phone, so she figured I would overlook the childish aesthetics if it meant having access to a phone. She was right! While the day’s events were still looming over me like a dark shadow, Charice’s present at least gave me a glimmer of happiness. Vince, my father and Byron returned about an hour after the party had concluded. Byron was exhausted, both physically and mentally. He had gone through so much; probably more than we would ever know. Dad looked at Mom and said, “Get the baby ready, sweetheart. We need to head home so Gracie can get some rest.” I hated that by “the baby” he meant ME. Vince spoke up. “I found evidence of repeated abuse. Physical and sexual. Lucas Budd has promised that her uncle will never be in a position to abuse anyone else. When he makes statements like that, believe me… he means it. Gracie’s aunt has been arrested as well. She didn’t engage directly in the abuse, but she’ll definitely be facing punishment for her role in it.” “Did Gracie have any… lasting damage?” Mom asked. “No, nothing lasting” Vince stated, “no broken bones, no internal injuries. Just a lot of bruises and some minor lacerations. Nothing that won’t heal soon.” Byron just stood there, kind of in la-la land while they were talking. She didn’t say a word. He always had a lot of pride and his pride had taken a huge hit. Me seeing him dressed in feminine clothes. Him being a victim of abuse, unable to physically overcome his uncle. Having to tell the police about what had happened. All of it took its toll on him. I could see it in his eyes and it broke my heart into a million little pieces. My mother busied herself gathering my diaper bag, her purse, and other assorted items she had brought with her. Vince and Bianca assured my parents that they could have the gifts brought to our house in the morning, even though I made sure to snatch up my new phone. “Bye bye, birfday gurwl,” said Gia as she hugged me goodbye. She hugged Byron too and told him goodbye. Gia may not have met him before, but she just couldn’t leave him out. She was a sweetie that way. Byron and I were put down for bed about as soon as we arrived home. Byron was already pretty much out like a light before Dad took him to the guest room. I was damn near as tired myself. It had been an emotional day for us both. I woke up in my crib some time later with a cramping sensation in my stomach. There wasn’t a clock in my room, so I had no way of knowing what time it was. It was dark outside, though, so I knew I would have quite a wait if I messed the diaper at that point. I wanted to hold off as long as I could so as to minimize the amount of time I would spend in a filthy diaper. I’ve had to lie in messy diapers before. It was just that I always managed to hold it until an hour or so before one of the grown-ups came in to get me (one of my rules was that I was never allowed to exit the crib without an adult’s assistance). Going back to sleep wasn’t an option. If I relaxed for more than a few seconds, catastrophe would have been unavoidable. So I laid there, shifting positions in a futile attempt to keep my bowels at bay, all the while feeling terrible for poor Byron. I lasted probably two hours after waking up before I couldn’t hold it any longer and released the poop into my diaper. Mom had kept me in the double-diapers with soakers, so I didn’t fear any of it leaking out. My greatest fear was that she would deem this mess not “bad” enough to warrant a change. I realized that she might very well leave it on me for a while, especially considering I was no longer in danger of infections or diaper rash. That was not a pleasant thought, as this mess was particularly loose and slimy. I positioned myself on my side, which I had found was the optimal position to lie in a messy diaper. If I laid on my stomach, which was the first thing I tried early on in my second babyhood, the mess just rested on top of my ass. That grossed me out a lot! Lying on my back was even worse, for obvious reasons. By remaining on my side, the mass usually shifted so that not as much made contact with my skin. I remained locked into that one position for probably five hours, only occasionally drifting off to sleep before being woken up by the mush being pushed around in my diaper when I would move my leg or readjust my torso slightly. Gia told me she knew some techniques for learning to sleep the entire night with a poopy diaper on. I never asked her to enlighten me, though, because I figured I would simply be able to hold it at least long enough to spend only a miniscule amount of time sleeping in one. I decided then and there to inquire about those techniques soon. Eventually, Megan entered the room. It was light out and I knew they typically took me out of my crib at around seven o’clock in the morning. She approached the crib and said, “Let’s check your diaper” immediately before doing exactly that. “You’re pretty messy, but Mom said not to waste a diaper if I didn’t have to. And I don’t think I have to.” Damn it. “Is Mom not here?” I asked. Megan sighed, but not too sarcastically. “Joella, you know you’re not supposed to use your big girl voice. I know you had a rough day yesterday and even I’M not cruel enough to stack too much shit on you, but at least try to behave, okay?” I nodded. “Sowwy.” “That’s better. “Come on, baby. I’ll get you some breakfast.” I used my baby voice and shifted my question. “Is Bywon still hewre?” Another low key sigh. “You CAN’T keep calling her that. You heard what dad said. He’s going to try to get her operation and gender changed, but it’s going to take time. But if we don’t treat her like a girl until then and that Lucas Budd dude finds out, the authorities will remove her from our home.” “Why would dey?” “Because it’s against the law for girls to be treated as boys and, well, vice versa. But the point is that removing her from the home would be really fucking bad. Her next owner may not be willing to have the operation done. And then she would be double fucked.” She was right. But, damn it, how could I bring myself to call him Grace or to use female pronouns? Words like those would cut through Byron like a knife and causing him pain was the last thing on earth I wanted to do. On the other hand, if I didn’t play along, I would be responsible, at least partially, for a fate far worse than having to be temporarily treated like a girl while waiting for the operation that would make his biological gender match his gender identity. “So,” she continued, “are we in agreement that you’ll do what best for Gracie?” “Yeth,” I said, trying to work on the lisp that was generally expected of me. “Glad to hear it, because I’ll admit that while I never cared much for Byr… Gracie, what happened to her was super fucked up. I wouldn’t wish that on anyone.” “Thanks, Big Sissy,” I said, throwing her a bone. She smiled and said, “Thanks, cutie. And to answer your question, no, Gracie is not here right now. Mom and Dad took her to get the rest of her paperwork done, get an injection and to buy her a few things. They should be back in a few hours or so.” With that, she lifted me from the crib and carried me out of the room.

CHAPTER 28 I couldn’t believe my eyes. Standing before me was my best friend in the whole world… but he was dressed as a baby girl. I know he was born with girl junk, but that’s not who he’s ever been and seeing him this way broke my heart. All I could do was sit there, crying at the sight of him, unable to do anything to help. I wanted so bad to reach out my hand and tell him everything was going to be alright… but how could I do that when I seriously doubted that ANYthing was ever going to be alright again? Besides, I couldn’t reach her and there was no way I’d be able to walk with all the mass between my legs. But that’s beside the point. The look on his face — what little of it I could see because of the pacifier gag — was excruciating to behold. Pain, rage, shame… it was all there. How could anyone do this to him? How could anyone force a transgender person to dress as their assigned sex? It’s cruelty beyond anything I had ever witnessed and it made me literally sick to my stomach. I couldn’t even bring myself to say hello, as I was instructed. I was too flabbergasted and angry and sad. So his uncle firmly said, “Gracie, tell your little friend ‘happy birthday’. Don’t be rude.” Byron glared up at his uncle and then kicked him in the thigh as hard as he could. Yep, that’s the Byron I’ve come to know and love! Brad grabbed his leg and yelled out in pain and anger. Of course, not being used to wearing heels of any kind (even the little ones he had on), Byron lost his balance and toppled over onto the floor, his diaper on full display. Humiliated, angry and in pain, Brad bellowed out “That’s it, you little bitch!” before kicking Byron hard in the ribs. He was getting ready to do it again, too, but my father intervened and punched the abusive prick right in the mouth. He careened backward and landed sprawled out on the floor. Brad attempted to get up, though Vince stood over him and said, “No, you stay right where you are.” He turned to Bianca and said, “Call the police.” “What the hell for?” Brad yelled. “You saw what the little cunt did to me. And after I took her in out of the goodness of my heart when her parents finally flaked out.” Marco came to Byron's aid and helped remove the straight jacket. Byron managed to get the pacifier gag out of his mouth. “Heart?” he yelled out, picking himself back up off the floor, “You don’t HAVE a fucking heart, you piece of horse shit! You and my parents tricked me into coming here with you after you paid them money!” My father asked, “Wait, he paid your parents? To bring you here?” “Yes,” she returned. “They told us Brad offered to bring you here to help change your ways and they accepted.” “That’s bullshit!” she declared emphatically. “Besides, it’s still almost as fucked up if money hadn’t been exchanged. It’s fucking KIDNAPPING!” “How did they trick you?” my mother asked. “My aunt and uncle told me they were taking me to see my cousin in Colorado, so I went with them. Then I overheard a phone call between Brad and my old man outside the motel room that cleared shit up. I tried to leave the hotel in Joplin, but he knocked me out, tied me up and brought me to this fucked up town anyway. And now I’m legally three years old and have no fucking rights!” I noticed her aunt slowly backing out of the room, clearly trying to slip away without being noticed, but I pointed to her and said, “Wook!” All eyes turned to her and she made a run for it. Fortunately, she was caught easily enough and detained along with her husband. Oh, they bitched, complained and acted indignant… but Vince and my father weren't about to let them go. The police finally arrived and all the adult males went into the living room to talk to them. The females and Marco stayed in the ballroom to try to keep everyone calm. I was in tears over what had happened. Not Byron though. He wasn’t about to shed tears, the tough bastard. He came over to me and gave me the biggest hug I had ever received. I was blubbering so hard. I was so happy to see him, yet I felt so awful for him having to be dressed like a girl… and a BABY girl at that. It was a mix of intense emotions and I couldn’t help but break down. “It’s okay, Puke,” he said quietly so that the grown-ups couldn’t hear. “I’ll get us out of this mess, one way or another. You have to believe me.” I just nodded. I wanted to believe he could do it, because I so desperately wanted to return to some semblance of a normal life and also because I couldn’t stand seeing him forced to dress like a female in any way. But I can’t lie… I had my doubts. Marco approached and said, “Let me take a look at your ribs. Make sure they aren’t broke, okay?” Byron looked at me and I nodded, just to let him know that Marco was okay and could be trusted. He pulled up Byron’s dress, trying to be at least somewhat discreet about it by shielding everyone else from getting a good view. I saw Bryron cringe when Marco placed his fingers on his ribs. After a few seconds, he lowered the dress and said, “Nothing looks broken. But the bruising is already pretty bad. You’re going to want to take it easy for a while, okay, Bruce Lee?” That elicited a smile from Byron. I was glad for that. Something tells me he hadn’t done much of that lately. “I have to ask, though,” Marco continued, “Has your uncle beat on you before? Because I saw quite a few faded bruises on your stomach and side.” Byron looked downward, his manly pride bruised worse than his ribs. “There’s no shame in it,” Marco assured him, bending down a little so he could look him in the eyes. “A… few times,” Byron finally confessed. “But I’m not some weakling. I can take a beating as good as anyone.” “I’m sure you can,” Marco replied, “but that’s not really the point. You didn’t deserve that. No girl ever deserves that.” Uh oh. I knew what was going to happen next. Just as I predicted, Byron grew angry, “I’m NOT a girl! I’m a trans man!” Marco put his hands up to show surrender of sorts. “Whoah. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you. Seriously, I’m sorry. I actually support the LGBTQ community, much to my father’s chagrin. It’s just that I never knew you before and I’m seeing you dressed this way so it just kind of slipped out. Again, I apologize.” I could tell Byron felt bad about flying off the handle that way. “It’s okay. I just get really prickly about that, especially now.” “Understandable. Has he mistreated you in other ways? He looked away. I’ve never known him to be shy, so this was alarming. “It’s safe to talk about it with me. I promise,” he said with conviction. “He… did.” “What did he do?, he asked. “I… really don’t want to talk about it.” He was shaken to his core and trembling by that point. Whatever Brad had done to Byron must have been unspeakable. I think everyone in the room knew what the general idea was. “Okay, you don’t have to, okay?” Marco said. “I want him to pay for whatever he did,” I said with tears rolling down my cheeks, completely ditching the babyish voice that I was told to always use. Neither my mother or Megan corrected me. This was bigger than all that and they knew it. I could see that both of them were upset by what had transpired as well. Byron looked at me. I had never seen him so vulnerable, so scared… so small. “He… would only let me eat if I… did things. You know… things. Or if I let him touch me.” After barely getting those words out, he collapsed into my arms, sobbing uncontrollably. I hugged him as tight as I could. Marco put his hands on our shoulders for emotional support. And there I thought I had it bad. Sure, I was forced to dress and act like a baby and Megan could be a cruel bitch. But compared to Byron, I’ve had it positively easy since coming here. He has had to endure beatings AND was forced to go back to living as a female, which is literally one of the most heartless things someone can do to a trans male. Throw in the baby stuff and, now molestation on top of that and it all added up to an existence that made my own seem lush and cushy. I get smothered with attention by my mom, my parents buy me stuff, they feed me well and have never beaten me up. And rape was never ever something I had to worry about. Yes, I have to do all the baby crap and pretend my younger sister is my big sister, but fuck! That’s nothing compared to what poor Byron has gone through. Marco walked into the other room, most likely to give the new information to the police. Something had to be done about this. I wanted to murder Brad and his fucked up wife myself. That’s how outraged I was at that moment. Time passed while I just held Byron, letting him know that everything would be made right, just as he had assured me just a short while ago. Eventually, the police had to take Byron into the living room to get his statement and after that, they questioned the rest of us too. Even people in suits somehow became involved, complete with briefcases and paperwork. I had no idea what was going on, but the whole thing was pure pandemonium. Finally, my father came into the ballroom and said, “Gracie is going to…” “BYRON,” I corrected him with a look of total determination in my eyes. He knew I meant business. He backed up and started over. “Your friend is going to come live with us and be your big sister.” “BROTHER,” I stated with seriousness. “Your sibling,” he said. It wasn’t how I wanted him to reply, but it was better. He then took a deep breath. “I know how you feel about this, but for now, she’s going to have to be a girl. But here’s what I promise: I’ll hire a lawyer and try to see if I can get her gender legally changed… even if it means her having gender reassignment surgery. Just understand that until such a time, she HAS to abide by the rules for females.” “Do you SWEAR it?” “Yes,” he replied. “Then say it,” I demanded. He looked me in the eyes and said, “I swear I will do everything in my power to help get her the surgeries she needs. I don’t understand all that gender dysphoria stuff and I honestly don’t support it. But I know this means everything to you and to her. So I’ll do it.” I felt another kind of tear leak from my eyes. “Thank you, Daddy,” I said as I wrapped my arms around him.

So, I was feeling productive and cranked out another chapter.. the second one today. Whew! CHAPTER 26 Audrey Hepburn once said, “Success is like reaching an important birthday and finding you're exactly the same.” If that’s the case, then I must be the most unsuccessful person in the world! See, last year on my birthday, I was wearing my favorite shredded black jeans, a badly-faded ‘Carcass’ t-shirt and my beloved combat boots. Byron and I threw something of a get-together out at the old plantation, which was a local party spot. It was great! We blasted music, drank beer and smoked some weed. Aaaaaand look at me this year on my birthday. I was lying on the changing table, completely naked (with my crotch freshly shaved, I might add) while my mother prepared to put a fresh diaper on me. By the time it would all be over, I would be dressed in the poofiest dress ever created, subjected to endless humiliations at a babyish birthday party I didn’t want and given gifts that would make me cringe. So, no, I don’t feel exactly the same as I did previously. I was the living embodiment of “unsuccessful”. “You made quite a big stinkie for Mommy overnight, didn’t you?” Mom said, making me feel even more like a loser than I already did. Here I was, on what was supposed to be my eighteenth birthday, watching helplessly as my mother took out two diapers from the diaper bag. “I think we’re going to put you in two diapers today, darling. You’ve got a big day ahead of you and I don’t want you leaking or getting poo poo all over the brand new dress your Big Sissy and I picked out for you. And I think I have a couple of soaker pads to help as well. Let me check.” Two diapers?? The brand they purchased from Simms’ was already thick as hell; far thicker than any regular adult diaper I had ever seen. Doubling them up was going to be miserable! “Oh, here we are. I found them. They worked their way to the bottom of your diaper bag.” She produced two think pads that were something like a half step between a maxi pad and a diaper, and placed them both on top of the unfolded diaper she was about to place on me. “Up up,” she said. I knew what that meant. I had to lift my butt up so she could slide the humiliating garment under my buttocks. I complied. She quickly used scissors to cut some slices from the outer plastic of the diaper. “I probably should have done that before I placed the soakers in.” The diaper was expertly taped shut and it immediately came to my attention how the soaker pads added considerable bulk to the diaper. I didn’t even have time to process it before she gave me the “up up” command again and trapped me in the second diaper. The bulk was unreal. I had no idea how I was even going to be able to crawl in these. My ankles were at least two feet apart, probably more, because I couldn’t even come close to closing my legs. That didn’t keep me from trying though. “Sweetheart, don't worry about your legs. The birthday girl’s going to be carried everywhere today anyway, so it doesn’t matter if you are able to crawl or not.” Damn, she must have read my mind. I normally try to speak as little as possible because I don’t like having to baby-talk, but I decided that begging for clemany here was worth the extra humiliation. “Mommy, me hates not cwosing my wegs. Pwease take one of the diapers off.” I used my most infantile voice, hoping it would sway her. She thought about it a second and said, “No, honey. I already cut the plastic open and your father would be upset if I just wasted a diaper like that. And I don’t think you want Mommy to get in trouble, do you?” Honestly, at that point, I was desperate enough not to care that much if she got griped at, but I had to play nice. I put on my best sad face and said, “No.” “Okay then, let’s finish getting you dressed for the party.” My mother slid pink tights up my legs and over the massive hump of diapers. It wasn’t easy and she struggled with it quite a bit. In the end, though, she prevailed. It DID press the bulk down a little, but made little difference to my ability to close my legs. “Okay, now stand up for Mommy.” I was rarely allowed to stand and when I was allowed to, I was almost always wearing those damnable high heels. It felt good, if a little weird, to stand flat-footed. Plus, the two diapers and soakers had me off-kilter as well. I actually kind of stumbled forward a step or so. “Careful, baby,” she said, “You’re not ready to walk like a big girl quite yet.” I wanted to crawl under a rock. How could I have forgotten how to stand flat-footed.? I mean, clearly I hadn’t forgotten how per se, but I hadn’t done it in so long that I was just rather wobbly. “Meeeeeeeegaaaaaaaaan,” Mom called out after opening the door. I hated it when Megan saw me without a top on. She was so well developed in that area, while I was damn near flat-chested. Not that I wanted big boobs or anything. I just didn’t like how babyish it made me feel. “Give me a sec,” she bellowed back, annoyance tinging her voice. I heard her bedroom door open and she walked in. “Yeah?” she asked, probably wanting to get back to her phone. “I thought you said you wanted to see how many petticoats we could get on little Joella,” Mom said. That perked her up. Her aggravated tone changed in an instant. “Oh, right.” “They're on the chest of drawers over there. Would you mind bringing them to me?” “Not at all,” she replied with her trademark sadism on full display. She carried them over to Mom and placed them on the chair. God, that was such a massive pile of petticoats! One after another, the petticoats were added. They took pleasure in seeing “how cute they could make” me. And by that, they meant “how many of those damn things they could fit on my body.” The answer to that query was seven. Seven fucking petticoats! And they were much shorter than I had anticipated… which could only mean one thing. Mom went to the closet and brought out the party dress like it was some big reveal. Just as I suspected, the dress itself was very short as well! Not only was it revealingly short, it was also the most babyish dress I had ever been forced to wear. Most of it was soft pink in coloration, except for the poofy sleeves, which were white and lacy, and the trimming on the hem of the skirt, which matched the sleeves. The skirt portion was made of chiffon and was already poofy. A gigantic bow was attached to the back of the abomination. “Isn’t it beautiful, baby girl? A beautiful dress for my beautiful baby!” My mom was certainly enjoying this far more than I was. Megan beamed when she saw the pure, unadulterated horror etched onto my face. I was actually hoping that she would show her sadism today so I could use the tactic Gia came up with. If she made me “cry” on my birthday, her punishment would’ve been epic. Mom put the dress on over my head. I felt the petticoats graze my legs, triggering the sexual sensations I had been experiencing. The truth is that I had been horny as hell for months now. The last time I had any relief was when I was out at Byron’s family’s house in the middle of nowhere. It was becoming quite miserable. And I didn’t dare masturbate at night. For one thing, I usually went to bed with a messy diaper and I had no desire to plunge my hand down into my own feces. No thanks! For another thing, my parents hooked up a baby monitor next to my crib. If I made any loud noises, they would wake up and since I wasn’t allowed to do that until I physically turned eighteen, I would be in hot water with them. So, I guess there was one good thing about my birthday. I’ll at least be allowed release from my pen-up seual frustration. Rather than stand back and admire her handiwork, Mom started fishing around in a bag she had pulled from the closet earlier. Out came… a bonnet. That’s right, a smocked baby bonnet, complete with a large brim (or whatever it’s called). She pulled my hair up and had my sister lower the bonnet onto my head before tying the little string thingy beneath my chin. The brim made it so that I had virtually no peripheral vision at all! Yet another touch to make me feel like the oversized baby that I was becoming more and more with each passing day. Little white lace gloves were placed on my hands. Mom fussed with them to ensure they were perfectly straight. Finally, a matching pacifier was clipped to my dress and then placed into my mouth. I automatically opened up for it as soon as I saw it coming toward me. That’s how far I have sunk. As soon as I saw a pacifier nearing my mouth, I would just automatically open my mouth to allow it to be shoved in. THEN she stood back and admired her handiwork. After pondering, she asked Megan, “Do you think I should have put one of her cute little training bras on her?” Megan shook her head no and stated, “Why would you need to, Mom? She honestly doesn’t have enough to warrant it.” Mom nodded and said, “That’s a good point. There’s no real need.” That little exchange caused some tears to well up in my eyes. I hated that I had such tiny breasts while my younger sister was already stacked. And she loved pointing that out, too. Mom looked down to me and said, “Before we get your shoes on you, let Mommy help you walk over to the mirror so you can see how gorgeous you look on your special day.” That was a ritual with her. For some reason, she always wanted me to look in a damn mirror. I hated it. She took my hand and my sister even got in on the act by taking my other hand. Together, they walked me the ten or so feet I needed to go. To be clear, THEY walked. Me? I waddled and not just a little. I was red-faced with humiliation. And seeing what I saw when I reached the mirror didn’t make me feel any better. I stood there bow-legged, wearing a dress that fluffed way, way out and that didn’t even completely conceal my diapers. Plus, the tights, the bonnet, the gloves. All of it combined into some tornado of awfulness. The worst part, however, was the shortness of the dress. What if I had to poop? Anybody looking my way would probably be able to see the brown. Unless it was too thick, which was a distinct possibility. I guess that was the one good aspect of having all those layers on. “So very beautiful,” Mom declared before picking me up and putting a pair of my wretched high heeled Mary Janes on my feet. “Let;s get you to the party, darling. The birthday girl can’t be late for her own party, after all.”

CHAPTER 3 Miranda was in awe as she opened the door to the nursery, “Oh my goodness, this is beautiful.” Miranda smiled as she looked out on the nursery. The nursery was colored in a pink and white theme, however, that contrasted a bit with the beige carpeting that had existed in the room before, though Peter and Daniel had covered it up with white and pink rugs. There was a crib in one corner that had a fluffy pink blanket folded over the side. Inside the crib was a soft pillow and a pile of stuffed animals of all different kinds. “T-toys…” Kiki mumbled a bit as she reached for the stuffed animal pile. She hadn’t had anything that she could consider a toy in almost a decade. She had been forced to give up all her stuffed animals when she turned ten. Her father told her that big girls don’t play with stuffed animals. He said that he was going to donate them to needy families in his parish, but she had heard rumors that he sold them instead. “You want a toy sweetie?” Miranda smiled as she walked to the crib, “I’ll let you choose one, how does that sound?” She said as she slowly set the girl down on the pink and white striped comforter after taking the girl’s now empty bottle and setting it aside. Miranda smiled and quickly whipped out her phone and started to take pictures and video. Kiki initially tried to stand on the soft mattress but after nearly falling several times she decided on crawling to the pile of stuffed toys. She pushed a bit of hair out of her face as she started to sort through the pile of toys, being careful to set each toy she didn’t pick down gently. Eventually she settled on a stuffed dog toy and held it tight. “Does your toy have a name sweetie?” Miranda cooed as she ran her hand through Kiki’s hair. “Scully.” Kiki smiled a bit as she looked up at Miranda and reached up to be held after setting the stuffed toy on the crib’s pillow. Miranda smiled as she picked the little up, “Scully… That is a wonderful name sweetie.” She cooed as she set the girl on her hip and went to examine the rest of the nursery. Daniel and Peter had fulfilled all of Miranda’s requests and had gone beyond. Nestled next to the crib was a crib that fit the color theme of the room with a matching mattress with little restraint straps on the top to keep Kiki comfortable and secure during diaper changes. On the changing table shelves sat a wide variety of diapers and changing supplies. Next to the changing table sat a wheeled little bouncer that did not go with the theming of the room as it was colored primarily with yellow, blue, and red. While it did irk Miranda’s sense of color theming, it would mainly spend time in the living room or the studio so it wasn’t a massive deal in Miranda’s mind. Next there was the white rocking chair, a high chair that Miranda would probably end up moving to the kitchen, and toy chest. Miranda couldn’t see what was in the chest but she assumed that it was probably filled with toys. As Miranda surveyed the nursery, Kiki on the other hand felt her heart beating faster than she ever had before, partially out of excitement and partially out of not knowing what was going to happen next. This was borderline sensory overload for the girl. Kiki didn’t know what to do so she just shoved her face into Miranda’s shoulder. “Kiki, what’s wrong sweetie?” Miranda asked as she sat down in the rocking chair, “Do you not like the color? We can change it if you want.” Miranda asked the little, “It’s alright sweetie, you can tell mommy what is going on.” The Amazon said as she started to rub the girl’s back. Kiki shook her head but kept it buried in Miranda’s shoulder, “The color is fine.” The little spoke just loud enough for Miranda to hear. Miranda frowned a bit and unbuttoned Kiki’s onesie to inspect the girl’s diaper, “Let's see if you need a change.” She said as she gently squeezed the diaper eliciting a squeak from Kiki, “No, you are still dry.” Miranda pursed her lips as she unbuttoned the onesie, “Kiki, you need to use your words to let me know what's wrong sweetie, I’m not a mind reader.” Miranda sighed. Kiki lifted her head out of Miranda’s shoulder and rubbed her eyes, “It’s just a lot all at once.” Miranda sighed in relief and grabbed the girl’s bottle before walking out of the nursery, “That's okay sweetie. I realize that this is a big change for you. We can take things nice and slow if you like.” “Yes please.” The girl looked up and smiled at Miranda, “Thank you.” Miranda smiled back, “You are very welcome dear.” She said as she sat down on the couch, “How about we get you another bottle of water? We don’t need you getting dehydrated, do we?” Kiki nodded a bit, her throat did feel a bit dry even with her earlier bottle of water, “Yes please.” Kiki wasn’t even thinking about where the water would end up, that thinking was pushed back to the farthest corner of her mind, locked behind a wall of shame. “Such a good girl.” Miranda smiled as she unscrewed the top of the bottle and started to fill it with water. Miranda wanted to encourage Kiki to ask for things and the first step to that was giving the girl some nice positive reinforcement. Kiki's face broke out into a smile at being called a good girl. She couldn’t remember the last time she had gotten any sort of meaningful praise from her parents. She liked it, she liked the feeling of being told she was a good girl. Miranda couldn’t help but smile back when she saw Kiki smile. It made her feel all warm and fuzzy when she made the girl happy, “Kiki, do you want to try out your new highchair, or do you want to drink your bottle on the couch?” Kiki blushed a bit, “Can I try the high chair please?” Kiki’s mind was still riding the high of being called a good girl so she was a bit braver, plus trying out the highchair was a small step in her mind, it was just sitting in a chair after all. Miranda nodded and set the bottle on the counter, “Alright sweetie, are you going to be okay while mommy goes and gets it?” Kiki looked up at the woman and nodded, “I-I think I’ll be okay.” “Are you sure?” Miranda brushed a bit of hair out of Kiki’s eyes, “It's okay if you wanna stay with mommy.” Kiki just nodded, “I’ll be okay, it'll only be for a few seconds… right?” Kiki suddenly sounded a bit nervous. Miranda nodded, “Just a few seconds, I promise dear. Mommy will just pop into your nursery and bring your high chair out. Quick in and out.” Miranda cooed as she set the girl down on the couch. Kiki nodded, “In and out.” She bit her lip the second that Miranda was out of sight. Even though it was literally only a few feet from where she was sitting to where Miranda had to go it felt like miles. A million thoughts ran through Kiki’s mind, what if her mommy got lost, what if she tripped and fell. Of course there were totally irrational thoughts but Kiki was starting to get worried even though Miranda had only been out of her sight for a few seconds. The second that Miranda came back into view carrying the pink and white high chair, Kiki breathed a sigh of relief. Miranda set the highchair next to the kitchen island and smiled at the girl, “See, wasn’t gone more than a minute.” She walked over to the couch and picked Kiki up, “Did you get through that okay dear?” “Uh huh.” Kiki hugged Miranda and smiled. The girl was relieved to be back with Miranda even though the Amazon was gone for literally less than a minute. Miranda smiled a bit when Kiki hugged her. This was the love that made taking care of a little all worth it. Of course it was only the first hour or so, so Miranda had yet to experience any of the trials or tribulations involved with taking care of littles, but she didn’t care right now, all she cared about was loving her little. For the next half hour Miranda spent time on the couch cuddling and playing with Kiki. Miranda had decided to give the girl her bottle while she was resting on Miranda’s stomach, she liked feeling close with her little. The amazon couldn’t help but smile as she just played simple little games like peek-a-boo and patty cake with the girl, it was simple, but it made Kiki happy and thus it made Miranda happy.’ “I love you. Yes I do. I love you.” Miranda smiled as she tickled Kiki’s tummy which elicited waves of laughter from the girl. The play time was interrupted by the buzzing of the doorbell, “That must be our dinner.” Miranda stretched as she set Kiki on the couch and started to walk to the door. After a quick look through the peephole to confirm that it was the delivery, Miranda opened the door. “Hello.” Miranda smiled at the teenage delivery driver. “Hello.” The driver sighed, “I have one amazon personal veggie, one little cheese, and a bottle of strawberry milk.” “That is correct.” Miranda smiled as she took the order and set it on the kitchen counter before tipping the driver and shutting the door, “Kiki, dinner is here.” Kiki sat up on the couch as her stomach growled, “Thank you.” She smiled and reached up to be held. She felt safest whenever Miranda was carrying her. “Up we go.” Miranda picked the girl up, “All ready for dinner sweetie?” Miranda said as she went to place the girl in the high chair. Kiki nodded as she started to smell the pizza. It smelled heavenly, like nothing she had smelt before, it made her even hungrier. Kiki felt her diaper cushon her as she was placed in the highchair. When she got herself comfortable in the chair she noticed a pink velcro bib resting on the tray table, Miranda must have gotten it from the nursery when she got the high chair. As Kiki was placed in the chair, she could start feeling some pressure in her bladder, she chose to ignore it in favor of food. “Alright sweetie, let's get this on you so that you don’t get your nice onesie all dirty.” Miranda said as she picked up the bib and undid the velcro that held it together, “Tell me if it is too tight, alright?” Miranda said as she placed the bib around Kiki’s neck and pressed the velcro together. “It’s good.” She said as she looked at the boxes of pizza resting on the counter, the bottle of milk next to the boxes had a light pink tinge to it, it looked good in Kiki’s mind. Kiki smiled a bit as she looked at the bib, it had the words “Mommy’s Girl” on it, she liked it, she was her mommy’s girl. “Good.” Miranda started to open the pizza boxes. She had no problem eating pizza right out of the box, but for a little like Kiki, she had to make sure that it had cooled enough so that the girl didn’t burn her little mouth, “Mommy needs to let the pizza cool so it doesn’t burn you, okay?” Miranda said as she opened the fridge looking for something to drink, “lets see what we have for me.” Miranda murmured to herself, “Beer, wine cooler, more beer, ah there we go, cola.” Miranda smiled as she grabbed a bottle of soda from the fridge, “Looks like we will need to go grocery shopping tomorrow.” Miranda said as she looked at the shopping list sticky note on the fridge, it was empty, time to fill it in while the pizza cooled. Kiki watched as Miranda quickly scribbled on a sticky note. She couldn’t make out what the amazon was writing, Miranda’s handwriting was too messy and she was constantly moving around, poking her head into cabinets and the fridge before mumbling to herself and writing something down. It was actually quite entertaining to the little, her parents were always very composed and deliberate while Miranda appeared to be a bit scatterbrained, it was a change of pace for the girl, she liked it. Miranda smiled as she set the sticky note which had morphed into three of the notes attached to each other on the kitchen island. She had filled the list with all different kinds of food and snacks for Kiki, ranging from mush to solid cookies and everything in between. She didn’t know what Kiki would like so she put down everything she could think of. Miranda then started to think about which store they would go to, there were several more higher-end grocery stores near her, they were generally less crowded and had more selection, but they were also a bit more pricey, “I can probably get a quick painting out during her nap tomorrow.” Miranda pursed her lips and started writing on another sticky note. Kiki couldn’t help but smile as she watched the amazon try and come up with a plan, it even elicited a small laugh from the little which immediately caught Miranda’s attention causing her to turn and face the little, “What's so funny?” Miranda cooed. Kiki’s eyes went wide and immediately looked away, “N-nothing ma’am.” She stammered in a meek voice as she avoided Miranda’s gaze. Miranda frowned a bit, “Sweetie, what's wrong?” She walked over to the highchair and leaned down so that she was eye level with the girl. “Nothing!” Kiki blurted out, her voice cracking. The little still refused to look at Miranda. The woman sighed and gently used her pointer finger to move the little’s head so that Kiki was looking at her, “Sweetie, tell mommy what is wrong?”\ “I-I…” Kiki started to talk before tears welled up in her eyes and the little began to cry, “I’m sorry!” Miranda sighed and picked the girl up, “Shhhh, it’s okay sweetie, it's okay.” Miranda said as she softly bounced the girl, “It’s okay. You have nothing to be sorry for, okay?” She said as she rubbed the girl’s back, “I promise you that you did nothing wrong.” Miranda cooed softly as she comforted Kiki, “What's got you all upset dear?” “I laughed at you.” Kiki sniffled and wiped her eyes. With her parents, laughing at something they did was a sign of disrespect and was quickly punished. “You laughed at me?” Miranda was stunned that Kiki would get upset over something like that, but then she thought about what she knew about the girl’s upbringing, “Did I do something funny?” Kiki nodded as she rubbed her eyes a bit, “Uh huh.” Miranda smiled a bit, “Then it’s okay to laugh sweetie, especially if I do something funny, like this!” Miranda stuck her tongue out Kiki couldn’t but laugh as Miranda stuck her tongue out at her. The little’s laughs echoed through the apartment. It was the first time that the girl had laughed in ages, for the first time in memory, she was happy. Miranda smiled when Kiki started to laugh, after all that the little had gone through it was good for her to finally start acting like a proper little, “Come on sweetie, let's go eat dinner.” Miranda adjusted her hold on the little before setting her back in the high chair. By now the pizza had cooled enough that Miranda felt safe giving it to Kiki, “Do you want mommy to feed you dear?” Kiki looked at the smaller pizza that she assumed was for her, while it was much smaller than the other pizza she doubted that she could eat it all, “Um, can I feed myself please?” Kiki looked up at the woman. Miranda nodded as she got a few pieces of Kiki’s pizza ready, “Of course sweetie.” The pizza was already cut up into square little sized pieces. Miranda set the pieces on the high chair’s tray table before turning and grabbing the bottle of strawberry milk. After giving it a few strong shakes she set it next to the pizza, “There you go sweetie, eat up.” Miranda smiled before grabbing a slice of her pizza and wolfing it down. Kiki watched in awe as Miranda tore through her pizza, she had never seen someone eat that fast before. The little hesitantly picked up one of the pizza squares and took a bite of it. She had eaten pizza before, but she never had one this sweet. She still tasted the cheese and the sauce but it just seemed sweeter than any pizza she had eaten before, she liked it. Miranda looked over at Kiki. She smiled as the girl took her first few bites before starting to happily munch on the pizza. She always found any food made specifically for littles to be sickeningly sweet, pizza included, but Kiki seemed to love it. Miranda made sure to keep Kiki’s tray table well stocked with pizza until it was all gone, “Good girl Kiki, you ate all your pizza.” Miranda cooed, “Now drink your bottle.” “Okay.” Kiki nodded as she used her bib to wipe a bit of sauce from her face. Nothing had gotten on the bib aside from what Kiki had wiped off her face. The little grasped the bottle in both hands and slowly brought it to her mouth. Much like the bottle she had before, the second the nipple touched her lip she got a pleasant sensation of sweetness. When she started to suckle, she was rewarded with a thick creamy milk that had a hint of strawberry flavor. She lifted the bottle higher so that she could get more of the milk faster, she was hooked in more ways than one. Miranda took her phone out and started to take pictures. She could use them as references for future paintings, or she would get them framed, either way she would be happy. She looked at the receipt for the order and smiled, she had initially had misgivings about ordering the milk laced with a mild regressive formula, but some littles just needed a little help. In Miranda’s mind, Kiki needed help overcoming her own feelings and shame about who she wanted to be, and really, was there anything bad about helping a little act more like how littles should. Miranda’s thoughts were interrupted by whines coming from Kiki. Miranda turned and watched as the girl desperately tried to get the last few bits of milk out of the bottle. Miranda could see that the girl was starting to get a bit frustrated. She smiled and walked over to the girl, “Good girl Kiki.” She cooed as she gently took the bottle from the girl’s hands, “It’s okay sweetie, mommy will get you some more milk later.” She said as she placed the bottle on the counter before picking up Kiki. “Milkie!” The little whined and squirmed in Miranda’s arms. In her normal state of mind, Kiki would never do something like what she was doing now, but in her regressed mindset, this was a perfectly appropriate course of action. “Yes milkie.” Miranda cooed as she set Kiki’s head on her shoulder and started to burp the girl. After a few pats Miranda heard a large burp from the girl, “Excuse you.” She smiled and kissed Kiki’s forehead, “Feel better dear?” Kiki nodded a bit before starting to squirm again, “Potty!” Kiki whined. “You need to go potty sweetie?” Miranda cooed softly. Miranda had no idea how much the regressive formula would affect Kiki, after all it was a mild one, “But you got a diaper on sweetie.” She rubbed the girl’s back. “But I'm a big girl!” Kiki tried to argue before Miranda sushed her. “No you aren’t, you are a little and littles go potty in their diapers.” Miranda said taking a firm tone with Kiki. She had seen her manager take this tone before with her little so she was just copying what she saw. She would have to add little care books to the shopping list. “But I don't wanna potty in my diaper.” Kiki started to kick her legs in frustration as she got more desperate. Miranda sighed and started to carry Kiki towards the nursery, “Kiki, you are going potty in your diapers and that is final.” She said as she entered the nursery and sat in the rocking chair cross legged with Kiki in her lap facing her. Miranda was relatively short by amazonian standards at only fourteen feet seven inches so she could easily sit how she wanted. Kiki whimpered and slowly stood up between Miranda’s legs and grabbed onto Miranda’s shoulders for balance as she gently squatted down and shut her eyes. “Going potty?” Miranda smiled. She needed to encourage Kiki to use her diapers, this was a good first step, but she also wanted the girl to be comfortable while not on the regression formula. Kiki nodded, “Mhhhmmm.” She said a slow hissing sound started to reach Miranda’s ears before growing in strength. “Good girl Kiki!.” Miranda smiled, “Good girl for going potty in your diaper.” She said as she stayed still so that Kiki could finish. “All done.” The little smiled at the praise, “Change please.” She said as she looked up at Miranda. “Since you asked so nicely, yes, then it's bath time.” Miranda said as she picked up Kiki and placed the girl on her hip. Miranda could feel the diaper squishing beneath the onesie. Miranda carried the girl over to the changing table and set her on the table, it was then that Miranda remembered a very important fact. She had no idea how to change a diaper. “Crap.” Miranda sighed as the fact hit her, “Just, uh, stay right there sweetie, mommy needs to make a quick call.” Miranda took a few steps away from the changing table, much to the confusion of Kiki. After a few taps on her smartphone, Miranda brought her phone to her ear, “Lindsey, hey, I need some help.” -----EARTH----- John was bored, outrageously bored. The Bureau's recruitment center where he worked was dead quiet as it was on most Mondays, so he and some other recruiters were just relaxing in the lobby. People generally came to him during the weekend after having spent the following week getting their affairs in order. Though John's position as lead recruiter for this center demanded large amounts of paperwork, it still had to be sent from San Francisco. The flow of people entering the care of amazons was starting to dry up and he needed more recruits. He would have to loosen the restrictions he had put in place for certain kids of people. After a few months on the job, John could tell what kind of person was coming through the doors, be it someone trying to run from the law and wanting to escape to Amazonia (they turned those people over), someone who wanted to work for the Bureau, someone who wanted to enter the care of an amazon be it for the desire to be pampered, fulfillment of a sexual fantasy, or just wanting a new life, and those who wanted information on those who had been recruited by the center. The man storming in through the front doors was a member of the last group. “Jazz, get security here now.” John said as he stood up along with several other recruiters. “Got it.” A recruiter said before walking over to a phone on the wall and dialing. “I demand to speak with whomever is in charge here!” The man yelled at the receptionist. The man was dressed like a pastor, black shirt and pants with white clerical collar. “I'm the lead recruiter here.” John said as he walked towards the man, “What seems to be the problem, sir.” “I demand to know where my daughter Rebecca is!” The man yelled at John, bits of spittle flying from his mouth. “And who might you be sir?” John asked as the other recruiters walked up to the front desk. “Her father! Pastor Charles Matthews!” The man yelled again. A twinge went through John’s heart, the name rang a bell, he could be the father of the girl that came stumbling into the center last friday, if that was the case then he had to make sure that he left with no information about her, “Sir, any and all inquiries into individuals who may or may not have chosen to enter our programs must be made in person at our San Francisco headquarters. Now then, if that is all, I will now have security escort you from the premises.” John smiled as two security guards walked up behind him, each one had an extendable baton in their hands. John motioned to the guards and they began to walk towards the man. “Fine! I will go to San Francisco! I will take my daughter back by any means necessary.” The man yelled before storming out of the building. John frowned, “Irving, call Earth operations management and inform them of this incident. Something tells me that man is going to stir up a lot of trouble, both here and portal side.” END OF CHAPTER

Yes you do! It is very hot. My friend will call me and tell me that he has been drinking a lot of coffee or beer and his bladder is about to burst. After I giggle a bit he tells me to get freshly diapered and be wearing a complete diapered sissy baby outfit cuz he is coming over to relieve himself in my diaper and holes. He always talks to dirty to me and tells me what he is going to do to me and what he is going to make me do for him! it is so very hot. I have been making him feel good for many years. A real plus is that he is very welled endowed! giggle